diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66925-0.txt | 4386 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66925-0.zip | bin | 75969 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66925-h.zip | bin | 447654 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66925-h/66925-h.htm | 6046 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66925-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 251780 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66925-h/images/frontis.jpg | bin | 103663 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66925-h/images/titlepage.jpg | bin | 46980 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/66925-h/images/titlepagelogo.jpg | bin | 20538 -> 0 bytes |
11 files changed, 17 insertions, 10432 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6fcbe9c --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #66925 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/66925) diff --git a/old/66925-0.txt b/old/66925-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 1de4425..0000000 --- a/old/66925-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4386 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of Lady Rum-Di-Doodle-Dum's Children, by S. B. -Dinkelspiel - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: Lady Rum-Di-Doodle-Dum's Children - -Author: S. B. Dinkelspiel - -Illustrator: Francis Marion - -Release Date: December 11, 2021 [eBook #66925] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -Produced by: Charlene Taylor, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed - Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was - produced from images generously made available by The Internet - Archive/American Libraries.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LADY RUM-DI-DOODLE-DUM'S -CHILDREN *** - - - - - LADY RUM-DI-DOODLE-DUM’S - CHILDREN - - - - -[Illustration: John and Mary leaned forward and saw in the glass -hundreds of lovely colors. (Page 126.)] - - - - - LADY - RUM-DI-DOODLE-DUM’S - CHILDREN - - BY - S. B. DINKELSPIEL - - _Which is Dedicated to My Mother, Your Mother, - and Lady Rum-Di-Doodle-Dum, Who is the - Mother of all the Bald-Headed, Pug-Nosed Little - Baby Creatures in the World, and to the Child-Person - for whom Lady Rum-Di-Doodle-Dum - winked one evening when I asked her to do so._ - - [Illustration] - - New York - - Desmond FitzGerald, Inc. - - - - - Copyright, 1914, by - DESMOND FITZGERALD, INC. - - - - -PREFACE - -(TO BE READ) - - -The Dictionary says that a Preface is something spoken before. Usually -it gives the author an opportunity to talk about himself. Some authors -talk very much, especially about themselves, in their Preface. Mr. -George Bernard Shaw writes more Preface than Book, and Théophile -Gautier simply uses the Book as an excuse for the Preface. But you do -not need to worry, as you will not read either of them for a very long -time. - -My Preface is going to be different. It is about something that comes -at the end and not the beginning; furthermore, I am not going to talk -about myself. - -Of course you do not know what in the world I am driving at; I will -come at once to the point. I had all but finished the stories of Lady -Rumdidoodledum’s children when I received the following letter. I have -a pretty good idea that “L. H. D.” is no other than the Child-Person -for whom Lady Rumdidoodledum winked. - - “MR. S. B. DINKELSPIEL, - - “DEAR SIR,---- - - “I have the honor to inform you that Mrs. Sherman is the mother of a - lovely new baby daughter, born this evening. She is to be christened - ‘Margaret,’ but will be known to her friends (of whom I trust you - will be among the number) as ‘Midge.’ Liza and Martha Mary are - delighted over the new arrival--the boys have not yet seen the little - lady. - - “Hoping that she will prove as welcome to you as to the rest of her - very devoted family, I am, sir, - - “Your very obedient servant and humble collaborator, - - L. H. D.” - The Planet Venus. - - -A day or so later, a thick envelope came through the mail for me. - -“Is it,” said I to myself, “another of my stories rejected by a -heartless editor?” - -It was not! It was the story of “Midge,” written by “L. H. D.,” and it -came just in time, for I had been having a miserable hour seeking a -last chapter for the book, and here one fell--I might say--out of the -sunny sky. - - S. B. DINKELSPIEL. - - San Francisco, California. - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I. IN WHICH WE MEET FLIP, ALTHOUGH HE WAS SUPPOSED - TO BE A SECRET 1 - - II. IN WHICH PETER SPILLS THE DEW OUT OF HIS POCKET AND IT - CAUSES A GREAT DEAL OF BOTHER, BUT MR. SMITH, WHO IS - THE KING OF FAIRIES, PUTS AN END TO THE TROUBLE 10 - - III. IN WHICH WE BEGIN TO REALIZE HOW CONVENIENT IT IS TO - HAVE A PERSON LIKE FLIP ABOUT THE PLACE, ESPECIALLY - WHEN THERE IS NOTHING MUCH TO DO; ALSO WE HEAR OF - MR. MORIARITY AND THE FAIRY WHO DID NOT HAVE A RED - CHIN BEARD AND A BALD HEAD 19 - - IV. IN WHICH MARTHA MARY INVADES THE CASTLE, AND FATHER - PROVES THAT HE CAN DO OTHER THINGS BESIDES WRITING - BUSINESS IN BIG BOOKS. ALSO SOMEONE ARRIVES 28 - - V. IN WHICH FLIP TELLS MY FAVORITE STORY, AND IF YOU DO - NOT LIKE IT VERY MUCH, FLIP KNOWS SOMEONE WHO WILL 40 - - VI. IN WHICH EDWARD LEE AND WALTER GO ON THE WARPATH - BECAUSE THEY DON’T KNOW WHAT ELSE TO DO, AND ON - ACCOUNT OF THEM JOHN AND MARTHA MARY MISS HEARING - THE MELODRAMA 49 - - VII. IN WHICH LIZA GOES UNDER THE SIDEBOARD; WALTER AND - EDWARD LEE FIX THE CAT, AND FLIP PROVES THAT THE - CITY FOGS ARE NICE 67 - - VIII. IN WHICH MARTHA MARY HAS A WONDERFUL DAY AND LEARNS - THE LOVELIEST OF SECRETS AND FLIP’S ASPIRATIONS - ARE EXPLAINED 76 - - IX. IN WHICH IS TOLD THE STORY OF ALFRED OF THE LOW COUNTRY, - AND JANICE, WHO LOVED THE QUEEN’S PAGE 85 - - X. IN WHICH JANE STAYS LONGER THAN SHE HAD EXPECTED TO AND - WE ENTERTAIN HER. AS USUAL, FLIP TELLS A STORY 99 - - XI. IN WHICH WALTER DOES NOT WANT NINE EIGHTS TO BE - SEVENTY-TWO; AND MARTHA MARY FEELS SO BADLY FOR HIM - THAT SHE GOES TO SEEK ADVENTURE. SHE FINDS IT 110 - - XII. IN WHICH ANOTHER JOHN AND ANOTHER MARY WANDER FURTHER - FROM HOME THAN THEY EVER HAVE BEEN BEFORE, AND FIND - A MARVELOUS BALL OF GLASS, IN WHICH ONE SEES THE - STRANGEST THINGS 120 - - XIII. IN WHICH FLIP USES NEEDLESSLY LONG WORDS, BUT, TO WIN - OUR GOOD-WILL AGAIN, HE TELLS A REAL OLD-FASHIONED - FAIRY TALE 133 - - XIV. IN WHICH WINFRED IS GIVEN THE MOST WONDERFUL WISH IN - THE WORLD, AND I ADVISE YOU ALL TO READ IT AND LEARN - WHAT IT IS, SO THAT IF, SOME DAY WHEN YOU ARE LEAST - EXPECTING IT, A FAIRY COMES AND OFFERS YOU A WISH, - YOU WILL KNOW FOR WHAT TO ASK 155 - - XV. IN WHICH, FOR THE FIRST TIME IN A LONG TIME, I DO NOT - TALK AT ALL, BUT AM WELL CONTENT TO SIT QUIETLY BY - AND LISTEN TO THE LOVELY NEWS THAT L. H. D., WHO, YOU - WILL REMEMBER, I TOLD YOU ABOUT IN THE PREFACE, - HAS BROUGHT 167 - - - - -CHAPTER I - -IN WHICH WE MEET FLIP, ALTHOUGH HE WAS SUPPOSED TO BE A SECRET - - -Down on the edge of the Poppy Field there is a very large, wide lake; -the largest lake you have ever seen. Of course there are deeper lakes -across the mountains where you have never been, but Poppy Lake is quite -deep enough. When you turn your back and lean down and look between -your legs so that everything is upside-down, it looks still larger; -almost as big as the sky and just as blue. Right on the shore, tied to -a willow tree, is a wonderful green boat with two oars when you wish to -go exploring alone, and four if you intend to take a crew with you. - -John usually went alone, because crews never know their place and -want to be Captain if they are men, or always talk about fairies and -husbands and silly trifles if they are women. There is of course only -one woman and she is Martha Mary; you see, Liza is only three years -old and can’t really be called a woman. The fact is, John prefers -traveling with Liza to any of the others. She respects John very much -and will not mind anyone else--not even Nurse Huggins. John is quite a -famous traveler; there have been times when he would sit at the helm -of his good ship and Liza would sit on the deck on her legs and fold -her arms and watch the Captain with very large, grey eyes. Then John -would cough and bow to her and say in a voice almost as loud as Butcher -Levy’s: - -“Where does your Ladyship desire to sail to-day?” - -Liza would say, “Yes,” which is not an answer at all. - -Then John would pick up the oars and row with all his might, just as -though the ship were not tied to the willow tree. Right into the ocean -they would go. Sometimes they could travel almost as far as England -before Nurse Huggins called them to come to tea. Nurse Huggins always -called just as they were about to get somewhere. - -Martha Mary thought it silly for John to play with Liza so much; you -see, John was at least twelve and Martha Mary was ten, so they were -much more fitted for each other than John and Liza. So Martha Mary -would come down to the Lake and call to John and he would put his hands -to his ears and shout: - -“I can’t hear you. I’m miles and miles away.” - -Then Martha Mary would stamp her foot, and go away to find Edward Lee -Sherman, who was seven years old and her youngest brother, and Walter, -who was eight and almost Edward’s twin. You see, the Sherman family -was quite a large one; first, there was John and then Martha Mary; -then Walter and Edward Lee, and then Liza. But that wasn’t all. Nurse -Huggins was a very important member of the family, and there was Agnes, -the cook, and Dawson, the gardener, and Mother Dear, who looked almost -like a girl herself, sometimes, and Father, who was terribly old and -had brown whiskers and the softest grey eyes, just like Liza’s. And I -almost forgot Hermit. He was the huge St. Bernard and next to Mother -Dear, the most important member of the household. No one knew just how -old Hermit was. But Captain John was quite sure that the very first -thing he heard when he opened his eyes in this world was Hermit’s -welcoming bark. That was twelve years ago, and twelve is old for a dog. - -And--there was one other. He was supposed to be a secret, but I never -could keep a secret and, as long as I have told about Hermit and Hermit -found him, I might as well tell. He was Flip. That wasn’t his real -name, but Liza could not say Philip, so she called him Flip. And after -a while everyone else did, too. This is the way we found him. You see, -Hermit did not come home for dinner one night and everyone was very -much frightened. They went all over the poppy field calling him, but he -didn’t come. It grew so late that the stars came out, so Mother Dear -put Liza and Edward Lee to bed. She was very quiet and not at all smily -when she tucked them in, because she was worried about Hermit. For -hours and hours John and Father and Gardener Dawson hunted with yellow -lanterns; they called and whistled, but Hermit did not come. So they -went to bed, and Father said: - -“Leave the old boy alone. He is sure to come back.” - -Father always did know everything! - -The first thing next morning, all the family hurried out to the garden, -but there was no Hermit. Father went East and John went West and all -the others scattered in different directions, leaving Liza all alone to -take care of Mother Dear. But Mother Dear was not at all good company; -she wouldn’t crawl on the floor and she wouldn’t smile, so Liza slipped -away, very unhappy. She took her Nigger Doll, Samuel, and walked way, -way off, down into the Lily Place where the frogs live. And right -there, perfectly happy and grinning, was Hermit--all muddy and with his -tongue hanging out as though he had been running and was out of breath. -Next to him, sprawled out on the grass, with one foot stuck up in the -air and a cap on his toe, was a man and he was talking to Hermit. Liza -did not pay any attention to him; she just jumped on Hermit’s back and -rubbed her face in his neck. The man was very much surprised. He sat -up, brushed the dirt off of his trousers, and said: - -“Good morning.” - -Liza laughed at him and pulled Hermit’s tail. - -“I said ‘Good morning,’” said the man. “Can’t you talk?” - -That sort of frightened Liza, so she jumped up and ran off to find -John, with Hermit bounding after her. Just then John came through the -trees, followed by Edward Lee and Walter and Martha Mary. They hugged -Hermit to show how glad they were to see him, and then Liza took them -to the new man. - -“Hullo!” he said. “Are you the whole family?” - -“We are the Shermans,” said John. - -“Yes,” said Edward Lee, “and we wish you would go away so that we could -play.” - -“Edward Lee!” Martha Mary whispered. “You mustn’t be impolite.” - -The man laughed. “Please,” said he, “may I play, too?” - -“You are too old,” said Walter. - -“No, I’m not.” - -John did not mean to have any unfairness. “How old are you?” he asked. - -The man held his fingers to his lips. “It’s a secret. Folks say I’m -twenty-three,” he said. “But they really don’t know. The fact is I’m -only twelve.” - -“Swear it and hope to die?” demanded John. - -“I swear.” - -“And hope to die?” - -“Do I have to?” - -“No,” said Martha Mary. “If you want to be twelve, we will let you. -Please, what can you play?” - -“Everything.” - -“That is lovely,” said Martha Mary. “We’ll play ‘Robinhood.’” - -“And I’ll be Robinhood,” said John. - -“And I’ll be Little John,” said Walter. - -“I’m Little John,” said Edward Lee. - -“You’re not. I am.” - -“All right,” said Edward Lee. “Then I don’t want to play.” - -The man frowned. “See here,” he said. “You can’t both be Little John. -Suppose we play something else. Suppose I tell you a story.” - -“Do you know any?” Martha Mary asked. - -“Dozens of them.” - -“How nice! I think I shall like you. What is your name?” - -“Philip.” - -“Flip,” said Liza, and that is how he got his name. - - * * * * * - -Meanwhile Mother Dear had joined Father. They hunted high and low -for Hermit and for the children, too, for by this time Mother was -growing really and truly frightened. All of a sudden they heard Edward -Lee laughing. To the Lily Place they ran, and there--through the -trees--guess what they saw! There was Flip leaning against a fat old -oak tree, with one leg up in the air and his cap on his toe. Liza was -sitting on the knee of the leg that wasn’t up in the air, while Martha -Mary was lying on the ground on her stomach, weaving buttercups. John -and Walter were sitting up in the tree; Edward Lee was on Hermit’s -back, and Flip was telling his story. So Mother Dear sat down very -quietly and pulled Father after her. She leaned against his shoulder -and closed her eyes, while Father smoothed her hair. And they listened -to the story, too, and this was it: - - - - -CHAPTER II - - IN WHICH PETER SPILLS THE DEW OUT OF HIS POCKET AND IT CAUSES A GREAT - DEAL OF BOTHER, BUT MR. SMITH, WHO IS THE KING OF FAIRIES, PUTS AN - END TO THE TROUBLE - - -“Peter sat on a blade of wheat and swung backwards and forwards and -up and down in the wind, till his feet were higher than his head and -all the dewdrops spilled out of his pocket. I don’t suppose you have -ever seen Peter. He is about this big--that is, as big as a red-headed -match--and he has little thin wings made out of the fuzz that grows -on the cowslips. Peter has red hair, too, just like the match, and he -is freckled, but one can never see the freckles because they are so -small. In ways, Peter is a very wonderful boy. You see, he can carry -dewdrops in his pocket (when he doesn’t spill them) and he skips around -the garden just before the stars go to bed putting a dewdrop on every -flower, just as a mother cat would bathe her kitten. Peter likes his -work; he knew that every boy has to do something worth while, so he -chose the work that was the most fun. Of course it is fun to bathe -flowers. They look so bright and sunshiny when they have their drop of -dew, just as your face does when Nurse What-do-you-call-her----” - -“Nurse Huggins, please,” said Martha Mary. - -“Nurse Huggins rubs soap on it and in your eyes. So on this particular -May morning Peter sat on the piece of wavy wheat and waited for the -biggest and loveliest Mother star, Mrs. Rumdidoodledum, to go away, so -that he could go to work. - -“Finally, when Mrs. Rumdidoodledum had gone to bed and the sky grew -pink like the eyes of Fluffytail, the white rabbit, Rosemary, who was -the queen of the flower fairies, came out and clapped her hands to set -all the morning elves to work. First, Mr. James, the butler fairy, -appeared and pulled all of the dark-cloud curtains out of the sky. Then -a hundred and three golden fairies tied daisy ropes to the sun and -pulled him up over the hill. Lastly Nurse Agnes, the fattest fairy you -ever saw, went around and opened all the flowers’ eyes. Then everyone -stood still and waited for Peter to come down and wash them. Of course -the stupid Peter couldn’t, because he had swung too high and spilled -all the dewdrops. At this, Queen Rosemary was terribly angry--which -wasn’t very bad, because the fairies have all been well trained and -never lose their tempers. But she said Peter would have to be punished. -What do you think Queen Rosemary did? She led Peter down to the red -rosebush, tied him to it with a piece of green grass, and left him -there for ever and ever so long. Next morning, when Nurse Agnes had -opened all the flower children’s eyes, they waited for Peter to come -and wash them, but he couldn’t, because he was tied up. The flower -children were glad, because they didn’t very much like to be washed, -either; it was such a nuisance to get the dewdrops in their eyes and -have them burn. You see, flower children are just as silly as other -children when they are silly, and just as pretty and happy when they -are bright. So they went without washing all that day, and when Mr. -James, the butler, pulled the cloud curtains into the sky that night -the children were all tired and in bad humor, just like you when you -are dirty. They didn’t sleep very well and they had queer dreams, and -Midge, the violet baby, woke up and cried three times and kept everyone -else awake. Then, the next morning, when the hundred and three small -wood sprites went to pull up the sun, he came up frowning. He looked at -all the flower children and it spoiled his pleasure to see how dirty -and cross they were. So he simply refused to shine at all, but went -behind a miserable black cloud that Butler James had forgotten. There -he sulked all day. When they had no sun to brighten them, the flower -children all fell sick and faded; even sulphur and molasses would not -help them, for in that way they were different from you. You see, -things were in a very bad way in the flower garden. The flower children -were so sickly that the bees would not come to them for honey, because -it had become too thin. The sun hid away day after day and refused to -shine and there were large black clouds that frightened everyone. The -ground got hard and stiff and squeezed the flowers terribly. - -“Then Rosemary became very much worried, because she had to keep the -flower children well and at the same time punish Peter. So she thought -and thought and could not make up her mind what to do. Then along came -Mr. Smith. You know, of course, that Mr. Smith is the king of the -fairies and he rides on the Southeast Wind. He said to his wife: - -“‘The flower children look very sickly and the sky is dark. What is the -trouble, my dear?’ - -“She told him all the confusion she had had, but he laughed, because he -was a man, and such things never bother men. He jumped on the Southeast -Wind again and rushed up, up, right into the clouds and broke them to -small pieces. Of course, when the clouds were all broken, the rain -fell out of them and all over the flower children. And then--it was -just like eating chocolate cake, it was so nice. The flower children -were washed and became bright; the sun came out because he was glad; -the bees came buzzing around again, and all the world was happy. Then -Queen Rosemary, on her throne in the sweetpeas, was pleased, so she -forgave Peter for spilling the dewdrops. She told him, though, that -whenever he was bad in the future she would tie him up, because she -could count on the Southeast Wind to bring rain and do Peter’s work. - -“And so you see, whenever the sky grows black and the flowers look -sickly and the sun hides, you may know that Peter has been misbehaving -and cannot wash the children. But you must not mind, because the rain -is sure to come to do his work, and there is always sunshine after the -rain.” - -When Flip had finished his story Mother Dear hugged Father and -whispered, “Who in the world is this wonderful boy?” - -She did not say it very loud, but Flip heard her and got up, with his -cap in his hand, and almost spilled Liza. He bowed and said: - -“It isn’t really wonderful. Stories like that always happen.” - -“Ridiculous!” said Father, in a very stern way. “Who are you? Where did -you come from?” - -“I’m Flip, Liza says,” was the answer, “and so I must be.” - -“Please, Mother Dear,” said Martha Mary. “He is nice, and Liza found -him. Do you think he might stay for tea?” - -“And tell more stories before bedtime,” said Walter. - -“And he found Hermit,” said Liza. - -Mother Dear whispered something to Father that no one else heard. Then -Father said: - -“Children, go up to the house and wait for us. We will ask Flip if he -will stay this evening.” - -The children went rather slowly, for they were anxious to hear what -was going to happen. It must have been exciting, for ten minutes later -Mother Dear came to the veranda smiling, and Flip’s eyes were all -shiny, and Father was in the best of humor. - -“Babes,” said Mother Dear, “would you like Flip to stay here?” - -“All evening?” asked Edward Lee. - -“No. Much longer. As long as he wishes to. Perhaps always.” - -You should have heard the children shout. They hugged Mother Dear and -hugged Father till his hair was all mussed and danced about Flip until -he was all red; but Flip was easily embarrassed. Finally Father said: - -“Silence,” in an awesome tone, and added: “Philip is going to stay to -work about the place and do chores and care for the flowers--AND tell -you stories when you are half-way good and he feels like it. So you had -better be good.” - -Away went the children to tell the wonderful news to Nurse Huggins, all -excepting Martha Mary, who was rather curious. - -“Mother Dear,” she said. “Please, who is Flip and how did you get -Father to let him stay?” - -“Flip is a very fine boy,” said Mother, “and he has aspirations.” - -“What are aspirations?” asked Martha Mary. - -“You explain to her, Father,” said Mother Dear. - -“Well, it is this way,” said Father. “Aspirations are like--like--now -let me see--you know---- Oh! You tell her, Mother.” - -“Why, it is simple, Dear,” said Mother. “Aspirations---- Flip! Explain -to Martha Mary what aspirations are.” - -But Flip had followed the other children, to be introduced to Cook and -Nurse Huggins, so Martha Mary did not find out for ages and ages why -Flip had aspirations or what they were. - - - - -CHAPTER III - - IN WHICH WE BEGIN TO REALIZE HOW CONVENIENT IT IS TO HAVE A PERSON - LIKE FLIP ABOUT THE PLACE, ESPECIALLY WHEN THERE IS NOTHING MUCH TO - DO; ALSO WE HEAR OF MR. MORIARITY AND THE FAIRY WHO DID NOT HAVE A - RED CHIN BEARD AND A BALD HEAD - - -It was really quite surprising to learn how easily Flip could be -depended upon. When it rained, Martha Mary would only need to say: - -“Please, do you think we might have a story?” And Flip would lead the -way to the fireplace and, before you half knew it, you were in the -middle of a delightful story. Or Liza might tumble into the ash can and -hurt her nose. She would cry dreadfully--and Flip would cure the damage -with a story. John might go sailing on the lake Ocean and leave no one -to be Captain of the land army. Away the army--Martha Mary, Walter, -Edward Lee, and Liza--would go to Flip for sympathy--and Flip’s -sympathy would be a story. Best of all were the stories he told in the -Runaway Place where the poppies grew, lying on a small stack of hay, -with his cap on his toe. There were so many told there that I hardly -know which to tell to you first. Perhaps you would like the one about -Mr. Moriarity. - -“Of course you know,” said Flip, “that every child has a fairy just -as there is a fairy for every flower. But what I am going to tell you -is much more surprising than that. Every grown-up, no matter how big -or important he may be, has just as nice a fairy in charge of his -affairs. The fairies of the grown-ups do not show themselves nearly as -often as flowers or children fairies. You see, grown-ups have not the -time to think of such things. Furthermore, they are usually ashamed -to recognize them, and of course the fairies are proud and will not -go where they are not wanted. Would you believe that Father has a -perfectly lovely fairy and there is another little, golden-winged one -that belongs to Mother Dear? Well, there is! I have never seen them, -but there must be. You see, Fairies are dreams, and everybody has -dreams; even Mr. Moriarity, the green grocer. - -“Mr. Moriarity’s fairy was the prettiest little fairy you have ever -seen. Guess why? Because fairies do not take after their owners’ looks. -If they did, Mr. Moriarity’s fairy would have to be a little red-faced -creature with a red chin beard and watery blue eyes and a bald -head. But fairies take after their owners’ dreams, and this was Mr. -Moriarity’s dream: He wanted to be a great musician and play music that -would make all the world glad. He had always loved music; in the olden -days in Kerry County, when he was no larger than John, he used to creep -out of his bed at night, tiptoe into the barn, and hide in the straw -to listen to Tim, his big brother, sing about a girl called Kathleen -Mavourneen, and Peggy Machree, and The Low Back Car to the cows and -pigs. The cows would moo and the pigs would squeal their applause, and -then Mr. Moriarity, who was called Andy in those days, would tiptoe -back to his blankets and hide his head and sing Peggy Machree in a tiny -voice. It was not at all good music, but it made him feel good. So he -dreamed about the day that he should be a great musician and all the -people would clap and the pigs squeal and the cows moo when he played. -He wanted to play the violin because it sounds like the wind singing in -the heather, but violins cost a great deal of money and lessons cost -more, and Andy’s father was only a poor vegetable grower near the bogs. -So it looked as though Andy would never be rich enough to have his -dream. His fairy became unhappy and pale, because music fairies are the -frailest, most delicate little things, and lovely melodies are sunshine -for them. - -“One day Andy was out in the heart of the moor listening to the wind in -the purple heather and singing a song that he had made all himself. His -fairy was sitting on a wild rosebush listening to the music. I know I -have a perfectly awful voice, but this is the song he sang: - - “‘The wild rose is my fairy love, my lady love, my pretty love. - The wild rose is my fairy love and I don’t care who knows it. - She dances for the moorland green, the Irish green, the hillside - green, - And smiles and smiles and smiles upon the breeze that blows it.’ - -“Now, what do you think happened as he sang? Across the moor came a -large, fat man with a violin case under his arm, and a smile upon his -face. He hid in the heather until Andy had stopped singing, then came -out and sat down in front of him, and the big man and the small boy -talked about music. Then the big man took out his brown old violin and -put it to his chin and began to play. Andy leaned back and closed his -eyes and discovered the strangest thing! He could see just as well -with his eyes closed as with them open. And this is what he saw! First -the heather commenced to quiver as though the breeze were blowing from -all four sides; then the twigs parted and out came his own fairy, all -dressed in brown and gold. She danced a skipping dance on the twigs, -then stamped her tiny foot rather impatiently and clapped her hands. -The twigs parted again and out came another fairy, a boy fairy, dressed -in grey and gold, and he took her hand and they danced together. Then -the boy fairy sang the very same song that Andy had sung, and down -from the East Wind came a whole world of little fairies, all gold and -silver, with spiderweb wings and dresses of every color. They danced -here and there and everywhere, the wildest, loveliest dance there ever -was. Up and down and backwards and forwards, in circles and fairy rings -they swung and then the heather began to sway and the wild rosebush to -bend and the green grass to wave and all the fields danced to the fairy -measure. Andy jumped up, threw his brown cap into the air, and crowed -like a rooster. He folded his arms then and danced with them, a dance -that was a jig and a hornpipe and a reel and a minuet all in one. The -big man laughed as though he were ashamed and put away his violin and -would play no more. But Andy told him how much he loved music, and what -do you think? The wonderful man was so pleased that he told Andy to -come to him every night and he should learn to play on the violin that -was two hundred years old. Andy was so excited that he forgot to feed -the pigs that night and hardly ate any bread himself. Off he skipped -after dinner to the house across the moor for his first lesson. But -when he played it did not sound at all nice. The big man said time -would change things, and it was time that spoiled things, after all. -Andy learned the C scale and the F sharp scale pretty well. But scales -were not the kind of music he had dreamed of and he became tired of -practicing. That ended things. He never practiced nor even learned the -octave stretch. This was all his own fault, because his fingers were -very lively and long, but that would not do any good without training. -Finally, one night the big man became discouraged and said there was no -use wasting time with a boy who would not help himself, so Andy’s music -lessons ended. - -“Many years passed and Andy came to California and became a green -grocer. His music fairy hated money and business so much that she -almost died. One evening in the Spring Andy came home, cross and tired -from selling lettuce, and would not talk to his wife or five children -at all. He went out into the poppy field and lay down and went to -sleep. And there he dreamed the very same dream that had come to him -when the big man had played on the moor. Down on the sea breeze came -the gold and silver and many-colored fairies and they skipped and -danced and bowed and pirouetted in a perfect dance of Spring. Up jumped -old Moriarity, forgetting all about his rheumatism, and he danced with -the fairies just as he had done when he was a boy. Right in the middle -of it, when his face was all red and his eyes burning, out came Mrs. -Moriarity and she held her hands on her hips and stared. But all of -a sudden she caught Andy’s eye and he laughed, so up she pulled her -skirts to her knees and commenced to dance with him, singing at the top -of her voice all about Paddy Dear. She made such a noise that out came -the five Moriarity children and they could hardly believe their eyes, -for they had never seen their mother and father act that way before. -But there was no need of worrying; out into the poppy field they -skipped and there, by the light of Lady Rumdidoodledum and a million -other stars, danced Mr. Moriarity and Mrs. Moriarity and the five -little Moriaritys, with oodles and oodles of fairies. All of a sudden -Mrs. Moriarity felt a stitch in her side and she stopped and took Mr. -Moriarity by the ear and led him into the house. Moriarity’s fairy was -so happy that she laughed and wept all night. - -“So now, whenever things go a little bit wrong, Moriarity throws -aside his vegetable bag, calls his wife and children, and out to the -fields they go to dance in the evening light. Moriarity sings Kathleen -Mavourneen and Peggy Machree and The Low Back Car, and out come all -the fairies and dance, too. Of course, Mr. Moriarity’s voice is still -pretty bad, so the cows all moo and the pigs all squeal, but the -poppies smile and the wild rose bows and the fairies are happy as happy -can be.” - - - - -CHAPTER IV - - IN WHICH MARTHA MARY INVADES THE CASTLE, AND FATHER PROVES THAT HE - CAN DO OTHER THINGS BESIDES WRITING BUSINESS IN BIG BOOKS. ALSO - SOMEONE ARRIVES - - -Father was very busy in his den, with the blinds all drawn and the -small log fire lit and a huge stack of papers on his desk. So Martha -Mary was rather afraid when she tapped at his door; you see, the Den -was Father’s private property, just like a castle, and no outsiders, -not even the children, went in very often. - -“Who is there?” called Father. - -“Please, it is me,” said Martha Mary. - -“Who is ‘me’?” demanded Father. - -“Martha Mary, and may I come in?” - -Father shoved the big pile of papers aside and opened the door. - -“Well, Sister,” he said, “what is the trouble? Has Liza fallen in the -lake?” - -“Father! No! Liza never does.” - -“Then what is the trouble?” - -Martha Mary put her arm about Father’s waist just as she always did -when she wanted to ask him a favor. Father always would grant the favor -then. - -“Please,” she said. “Do you think you could do something for us?” - -“Depends what, Sister.” - -“Well, Mother Dear has gone to town and Flip has driven her to the -train and we have played everything and don’t know what to do. So we -thought, as long as Flip wasn’t here, you might be able to tell us a -story. Do you think you could?” - -Father laughed. “The fact is,” he said, “I’m afraid my stories would -not interest you. You see, I don’t know anything about fairies. But I -might try, I suppose----” - -Before he had finished what he supposed, Martha Mary had danced down -the hall and back she came with the whole Sherman family, including -Hermit. It only needed Mother Dear and Flip to make the invasion of the -den complete. Hermit was the oldest, so he chose the rug before the -fire and Liza lay down by his side. Walter and Edward Lee each sat on -an arm of Father’s Morris chair, Martha Mary sat on the floor with her -head on Father’s knee, and John lay on his stomach before the fire and -pulled Hermit’s tail. - -Father took some time to commence, so Martha Mary, who knew it would be -hard work for him, tried to help him along. - -“You don’t need to tell about Fairies,” she said. “Kings and queens -will do, or even every-day people. And Flip never begins with ‘once -upon a time.’” - -“Is that so?” asked Father. “Well, I am going to be different. My story -is going to commence with ‘once upon a time’ and it isn’t going to be -about Kings or Queens or Fairies, or not even every-day people.” - -“I know,” said John. “It’s about pirates.” - -“It is not.” - -“About ice cream,” said Liza. - -“Sorry, Butterfly. Not even ice cream.” - -“I give up,” said Edward Lee, although he hadn’t been guessing at all. - -“You would never guess,” said Father. “So be quiet and I’ll tell you. -It happened ever and ever and ever so long ago--I mean once upon a -time.” - -“When was that?” asked Walter. - -“A long time ago. Now, if you are going to interrupt, I will not go -on. It happened once upon a time, in the year eighteen hundred and -sixty-four. There was a small boy--oh, about nine years old--and his -name was Leonard. Of course people did not call him that; everybody has -to have some short name. It would never do to call him Lenny, because -that sounded girlish, like Jennie, so they called him Mick; you see, he -had red hair and freckles just like a little Irishman.” - -“Was he?” interrupted Martha Mary. - -“Certainly not! He was an American. And he lived on a large farm and -didn’t have much to do all day but build forts and shoot peas in a -willow gun and fight heaps and heaps of make-believe enemies. His -Father was a soldier, gone away to fight the Southerners, and the only -reason he wasn’t perfectly happy was because he was not old enough -to go to war himself. So he used to make-believe and he beat the -Southerners almost every day. One morning he was in the chicken yard, -fighting the hens with a wooden sword, and all at once he heard---- -Guess what?” - -“His Mother calling.” - -“No, he heard real music, with fifes and drums and horns playing the -most wonderful tune he had ever heard. He jumped up and rushed across -the field as quickly as his short legs would carry him, stumbling all -the time, because it was the kind of music a person tries to keep in -step with. Down to the fence at the edge of the farm he went and way -off down the road he saw a cloud of dust, coming nearer all the time, -while the music grew louder and louder. It was so exciting that he -became all hot and red and he cut his legs all up climbing on to the -stone fence. There he sat until the cloud of dust came right across -the field and he saw it was thousands and thousands of soldiers. But -they weren’t like what he thought they would be; not at all like the -way his Father looked when he marched away to war. They had no brass -buttons or gold braid and their swords didn’t shine at all. They -were all dirty and tired and hungry, but they walked just as lively -as though they were on a picnic, and they danced--some of them--and -cheered and sang the song that goes ‘while we were marching through -Georgia.’” - -“I know it,” said Martha Mary. - -“I wish you would keep still,” said John. “This is a wonderful story.” - -“Mary should know it,” said Father. “It’s a fine song. And so they -tramped along, singing as loud as they could, and if you had heard them -you wouldn’t have been able to keep still, either. Well, Mick was very -much excited. He jumped up and down on the stone wall, waving his hat -and almost crying, he was so happy. Then, what do you think? He jumped -so much that he tumbled off the wall and right into the road. It hurt -awfully, too, but he couldn’t cry, because all the soldiers would see -him and he was a soldier’s son. He just lay still and bit his lower -lip. Then the most wonderful thing happened. A big man rode along and -saw Mick, and he swung his sword above his head so it shone in the sun, -even if it was all rusty. - -“‘Halt!’ he shouted, and all the soldiers stood still. - -“The big man jumped off his horse and picked up Mick and said: - -“‘What’s the matter, Son?’ - -“Mick just scowled and said, ‘Nothing.’ - -“‘Does it hurt much?’ asked the man. - -“‘No,’ said Mick. He was determined not to cry. - -“The big man winked to one of the soldiers and said: - -“‘I know what will fix it. Swing him up.’ - -“The soldier saluted and said, ‘On your horse, General?’ - -“‘Certainly,’ said the General. So the soldier picked Mick up and put -him on the neck of the big brown horse and the General swung up behind -him. - -“‘Now,’ he said, ‘give your orders!’ - -“‘What shall I say?’ asked Mick. - -“‘You are the commander,’ said the General. ‘What are your orders?’ - -“At first Mick couldn’t believe his ears. Of course it sounded too good -to be true, so you could hardly blame him. But he wasn’t going to lose -the chance, so he swung around and faced the thousands of soldiers and -shouted just as loud as he possibly could: - -“‘Forward, march!’ - -“Then he remembered something Tom, the farmhand, had once shouted, so -he shouted it: - -“‘Down with the rebels! We’ll eat them alive! Forward!’ - -“You should have heard the soldiers shout. They cheered and shouted and -called, ‘Eat ’em alive!’ and down the road went the whole army, with -Mick leading them. - -“He did not mind the way he bounced on the horse; he didn’t mind -anything, excepting that he was a real soldier and commanding the most -wonderful army. On and on the army marched, singing ‘Bring the good old -bugle, boys,’ and Mick sang with them. He didn’t know the words so he -just shouted, but that didn’t make any difference, because everyone -was making such a noise that no one could hear what he was singing. -Tramp, tramp, they marched and you could hear the bugles and almost -hear the cannon if you closed your eyes and made-believe. And so they -came to the end of the stone wall and the General whispered to Mick: - -“‘Command them to stop!’ - -“Mick shouted, ‘Halt!’ - -“Then the General jumped down from his horse and lifted Mick off and -gave him a whole pocket of empty cartridges. He saluted him just as -though he were a grown-up soldier and said: - -“‘Have you any further orders, Sir, before we leave you?’ - -“Mick thought a moment, then said: ‘Yes. Go ahead and beat all the -rebels and eat ’em alive.’ - -“Again the General saluted him, and he saluted the General, and the -General said: - -“‘What is your name?’ - -“‘Mick Leonard Sherman. What is yours?’ - -“‘That’s queer,’ said the General. ‘Mine is Sherman, too. Now we are -going to march ahead, all the way to the sea, and we’ll beat all the -rebels.’ - -“Then he sprang to his horse and shouted, ‘Forward!’ - -“Down the road and around the turn went the whole army, while Mick sat -on the fence and watched till the very last soldier was out of sight. - -“That was the last Mick ever saw of them. But the soldiers, all cheered -by their song and by the brightness of their flag of red and white and -blue, marched on. Days and days they tramped, building bridges across -the rivers they came to, helping one another when they grew very tired, -capturing spies that they met, and winning all battles. Oh, but they -were wonderful fighters! For miles and miles away you could hear their -cannons roaring and every shot of their guns brought them nearer to -victory and peace. For you know after all, Chicks, they had to fight, -as every true American would fight, to help his country, but they -longed for peace. They didn’t at all enjoy killing their enemies. But -right was on their side and so they fought, on and on, and always -their flag went on before them, and all enemies were swept away. Of -course they had to win, because the last command Mick Leonard Sherman -had given them was to beat all the rebels and eat them alive. - -“And that is all.” - -“That _was_ a story,” said John. - -“And I knew all the time,” said Martha Mary. - -“Knew what, Sister?” - -“It was General Sherman marching from Atlanta to the sea.” - -“You’re right.” - -“And I knew,” said Edward Lee. - -“What did you know, Son?” - -“Mick was Uncle Leonard.” - -“Again right. And that is not all. Guess where Mother Dear has gone!” - -“Give up!” they all shouted together. - -“She has gone to the City to meet Uncle Leonard and bring him here.” - -Even as he said it the do-si-do cart rolled into the garden and out -rushed all the children to greet the wonderful uncle who had commanded -General Sherman’s army years and years ago. He laughed and got red, -because he didn’t know why they were all so very glad to see him. They -almost forgot Mother Dear, all excepting Liza, and she was too young, -anyway, to care very much about soldiers and Generals and fighting for -the Stars and Stripes. - - - - -CHAPTER V - - IN WHICH FLIP TELLS MY FAVORITE STORY, AND IF YOU DO NOT LIKE IT VERY - MUCH, FLIP KNOWS SOMEONE WHO WILL - - -“Smudge was asleep; very peacefully asleep for so huge a personage.” - -“What’s a personage?” asked Walter. - -“A very important person. Now, don’t interrupt! Smudge was asleep at -the sunset end of the valley. There was a bald spot on his head, all -grey and cold, and grey spots climbing up him, and dark grey-blue -corners that the firs shaded. You see, Smudge was the biggest mountain -you can possibly imagine. About the feet of him grew oaks that were -grey and they hid a very world of little folk. Smudge had sat at the -sunset end of the valley for several years; ten thousand years, the -owl says, and he knows. So, of course, there were many flower folks -hiding about, for in all of the ten thousand years there had been many -children born in the world beyond the valley and you, Butterfly, and -everyone else knows that every time a child creature is born in the -world beyond the valley there is another flower creature, sometimes -a gloriously bold California poppy, more often a rather silly little -violet, born in the flower world. As I told you, Smudge, all grey and -cold, was sleeping at the sunset end of the valley. As he slept, a -bird, somewhere in the trees, piped a morning song. Smudge shivered -and a cool, shivery breeze came through the groves. Again the tree -creature piped and then the stupid bald spot of grey on Smudge’s nice -old head took on a strange flush. As he flushed the sky in the other -end of the valley grew the color of a baby rose; the grass in the -valley stirred, and a rabbit-person with an adorable bunch of white -cotton for a tail sat up and cocked two pink ears. And Smudge, sleepy, -ten-thousand-year-old Smudge, yawned, and his stirring sent a family -of meadow larks dancing into the grey sky. They sang a song, all -golden and gay, and the grey-pink sky grew golden, and the fir tops -blushed and ripples of crimson laughter skipped on the silver-grey -stream in the valley. The Poppy folk bestirred themselves and stretched -wide their arms; the boldest of the violets peered above the frail -maidenhair and a Brown-Eyed-Susan sat up to greet Smudge. And lazy -Smudge slept on. But the morning would not have it so; down from the -bald spot and over the lazy creature’s body crept the dawn-flush, -painting bits of red below his eyes and golden tan in the many-year-old -wrinkles; the beard of cypress trees shook out their branches and the -stream that danced about Smudge’s mouth became boisterously happy. And -STILL Smudge slept. - -“Out of the pussy willows, with a flutter of wings, came a -butterfly-person, so very yellow that the glow that was the sun hid in -dismay for a moment--only a moment--behind a copper cloud. Up to the -heights darted the butterfly, a spot of gold against the huge mountain -of grey-pink. It soared and danced an undignified minuet, then floated -down and tickled Smudge on the lips, and Smudge smiled in his sleep. -The golden butterfly snapped its eyes, for it was very much provoked; -up into the sky of blue it went again and flitted its wings, then came -down and again tickled the old creature, this time, most wisely, on the -nostril, and, just as you might expect, Smudge sneezed and woke up. - -“Then it was very wonderful--it came like a wondrous burst of love -music. The sun poured over the world and all the Flower folk and bird -creatures and every rabbit and field mouse and worm danced out into -the morning sunshine and sang a lovely morning prayer that I, stupid -creature, have forgotten every word of. Smudge grunted and wiped the -sleep from his eyes and grinned and saw the golden yellowbird butterfly. - -“‘Good morning, Loveliness,’ said Smudge. - -“‘Good morning, Old One,’ said the disrespectful yellow bird. Then she -danced on Smudge’s lip and tickled his ear. When he bent branches to -capture her she darted away and came back to laugh and impudently put -her fingers to her nose. Sentimental old Smudge sighed and whispered: - -“‘Oh, Loveliness! I wish you were more serious so that I could love you -the more.’ - -“Indignantly, Loveliness flew away, down into the valley and flirted -with a baby daisy. Smudge laughed indulgently, in the manner of the -aged, and called to him his counselor. Can you guess who his counselor -was, Butterfly? It was a man-baby, a tiny pink one, with just a bit of -sunny hair on his head and funny, fat little wrinkles on his baby body. -He was the counselor because he was Youth, and only Youth and Smudge -could live forever. Smudge became dignified and said: - -“‘Oh, Wise One, what is the business of the day?’ - -“The baby-being laughed and caught a grasshopper and said: - -“‘The Blackbird.’ - -“‘The Blackbird?’ stormed Smudge. ‘What have I to do with her? Day -and day again I have said that she is nothing to me; poor, somber bit -of ebony. I want sunshine and the crystal’s colors and dancing and -happiness; not blackness.’ - -“The man-baby laughed and stuck a blade of grass in the grasshopper’s -ear and whispered: - -“‘Silly, silly! If the Blackbird loves you so much, then you must have -to do with her, for her love makes her more precious than all your -other subjects.’ - -“Smudge sneered and made a nasty remark about the words of infants. - -“Then, Children, what do you think happened? A whole thousand years and -a half passed and there came another sunrise. Smudge sat up and yawned -and became frightened, for there was no golden flush in the sky and no -poppy color in the fields. He shivered and called the man-baby, and the -man-baby came riding on the back of a jack-rabbit, pulling its tail. - -“‘Good morning, Lord Smudge,’ said the man-baby. ‘You look as though -you needed medicine.’ - -“‘Don’t be impudent!’ shouted Smudge. ‘Where is the sun and the golden -Butterfly bird?’ - -“‘Please,’ said the man-baby. ‘The sun has rheumatism and the golden -bird has gone away with an eagle.’ - -“‘So!’ screamed Smudge, just like a peevish giant. ‘What am I to do all -day alone?’ - -“‘Please,’ said the man-baby. ‘There is the Blackbird.’ - -“Smudge yawned. ‘All right,’ he grumbled. ‘Call the Blackbird!’ - -“The man-baby stood up on the jack-rabbit’s back and galloped down into -the valley, into a cradle of violets and cream-cups. There he found -the Blackbird and said to her, ‘Come!’ The Blackbird hopped to the -jack-rabbit’s tail, and the three galloped back to Smudge. - -“‘Good morning,’ grumbled Smudge, ungraciously. ‘So you’ve come at last -to give me a day of blackness and creeps?’ - -“The man-baby giggled so that he tumbled right off the jack-rabbit -and spilled into a wild rosebush. There he lay and you could hear him -snickering. - -“‘Well,’ shouted Smudge. ‘Why don’t you speak?’ - -“The Blackbird hid her head and whispered, ‘I love you.’ - -“‘Silly child,’ said Smudge. ‘Come out and let me see you!’ - -“He sat up so he could see better and then, Children, he almost fell -right out of his valley bed. For the Blackbird was sitting on a branch -of a willow tree, and right on each of her black wings was a large ruby -of lovely crimson, brighter--oh, very much brighter than the brightest -flower you have ever seen. - -“‘Loveliness,’ shouted Smudge, using the same name he had used for the -golden butterfly bird (men always do), ‘I thought you were black and -somber.’ - -“‘I was,’ said the Blackbird, and her eyes became all teary. - -“‘But the sunlight on your wings and the valley of green of your eyes -and the rainbow of your neck! Where did they come from, Loveliness?’ - -“‘I love you,’ said the Blackbird-with-the-crimson-wings. ‘I have -loved you for more than a thousand years, more years than there are -buttercups on the hill. And so, with thinking of you and longing to -have you love me, how could I help but grow the way you wished?’ - -“‘Loveliness, Loveliness,’ Smudge whispered, in a very gruff, choky -whisper. The man-baby fell from a willow tree and bumped his nose on -Smudge’s toe and sat up and laughed. Then all the valley grew golden -and the sky was glory bright; the meadow larks sang as they sat on the -twigs, and the violets and wild pansies and buttercups and golden cups -and poppies and brown-eyed-susans and forget-me-nots and daisies danced -a lovely, happy dance that frightened away the very grey old owl, and -another day was born.” - - - - -CHAPTER VI - - IN WHICH EDWARD LEE AND WALTER GO ON THE WARPATH BECAUSE THEY DON’T - KNOW WHAT ELSE TO DO, AND ON ACCOUNT OF THEM JOHN AND MARTHA MARY - MISS HEARING THE MELODRAMA - - -Edward Lee and Walter were on the warpath. The warpath leads through -the orchard to the power-house where the big engine pumps water that -irrigates all the farmland, even to Levy’s place. The cause of the -two warriors’ fighting mood was this; they were bored with Life; -bored with lessons, and bored through and through with the stories of -fairies and other silliness that Flip always told. So, they went on -the warpath, armed with all the clothes-line they could find in the -laundry, and two wooden swords. The first victim, luckily for them, -was John. He was seated on a wheelbarrow outside of the power-house, -trying to smoke dried magnolia leaves. This made him feel cold and -wobbly and not at all in fighting trim. So it was a simple matter for -Edward Lee and Walter to jump on him from the rear, tie him in approved -warrior fashion, gag him with a handkerchief, and lead him into the -power-house. There they held a council of war; John was convicted of -innumerable offences, including kissing Uncle Mick, and condemned -to spend the afternoon in confinement, tied to the power engine. He -struggled manfully when they tied him to his post, but it was no use; -the magnolia leaf smoke had made him too sick to fight, and in short -order he was a helpless, speechless prisoner. Then the warriors planned -the strategic stroke that would trap Martha Mary. Up the warpath the -two men marched boldly and to the door of Martha Mary’s sun-room. She -was seated on a small trunk, painting red violets all over a cake-plate. - -“Madame,” said Walter, “we have been sent by the King to bring you -into his presence. You are to come at once, but you must be gagged and -blindfolded because you mustn’t see the way to the Royal Palace. Are -you ready?” - -Of course Martha Mary knew that John was the king, and she was -flattered that he had sent for her. So she allowed herself to be -bound and gagged and blindfolded and led down the warpath. She knew -all the time where she was going, because the power-house always was -the Palace. But she didn’t know what was going to happen, so you can -imagine her surprise when she found herself tied to the wall and then -tried and convicted of crying at Flip’s last story and condemned to -spend the afternoon, just like John, in solitary confinement. She -didn’t know John was there already, and he could not tell her because -he was gagged. So the warriors tied her to the wall next to John and -then locked the power-house door and went off to find Flip. He was busy -making a new bridle for Peggy, the Shetland pony, and as he did not -work with his mouth the warriors knew that he would have no excuse for -not telling a story. They jumped on his back when he didn’t expect it -and refused to get off until he had agreed to tell them a tale that -had no women or fairies in it at all. Flip agreed but first he rolled -Walter and Edward Lee off his back and on to the floor to prove to -them that he wasn’t beaten. - -This is the story he told them, and although there is one woman in it, -if the girl listeners do not like it they don’t have to listen because -it is not intended for them anyhow. - - * * * * * - -“‘Doughnuts and Crullers,’ swore the pirate chief as he wiped a -quantity of blood off his throat-ripper on to his red sleeve. -‘Doughnuts and Crullers! I have an idea!’ - -“‘Yoho, yoho,’ shouted all the pirate band gathered about. ‘The Chief -has an idea.’ - -“‘A marvel-l-lous idea,’ quoth the Chief. - -“‘Marvelous,’ shouted the band. - -“‘Doughnuts and Crullers,’ shrieked the Chief, although he knew lots of -other cusses, too. ‘You’ve made such a noise that I have forgotten it.’ - -“Then the Chief frowned and his temper became terrible because he -seldom had ideas and he hated to lose them when they did come. He -became so furious that he shouted: - -“‘Bring out Red Blood Ike, the one-eyed Swede!’ - -“Immediately a dozen valiant pirates sprang into the black tent and -came out with the one-eyed Swede. He was a terrible looking person. One -eye was gone, altogether, and the other one was pink. But that wasn’t -all. He had only one arm--the right one--and only one leg--the left -one. His mouth was black as coal. That came from his habit of eating -fire; he really could, just like drinking water or anything else. And -he liked it. He said it tasted like fried spinach. - -“‘Orange Marmalade,’ he shouted, for that was HIS favorite cuss. ‘What -do you want with me? I was dreaming of cutting off the fingers of all -Republicans and you have disturbed me.’ - -“‘Ike,’ said the Chief, ‘I had an idea and I lost it.’ - -“‘Yes, yes,’ said Ike. - -“‘That is all,’ said the Chief. ‘Only now I feel so badly that unless -you can give me a plan my whole day will be spoiled. And I wanted it -to be a nice day. I have not killed anyone for a long time.’ - -“Red Blood Ike bit his mustache, which was a habit he had when he was -thinking. It kept him cool and steady-nerved which is the way all true -pirates must be. - -“‘Perhaps,’ he said, ‘if someone sings to me a sad, sweet song, I will -be able to help you. You know, Chief, I can always think best when -someone sings sad, sweet songs.’ - -“‘It is a good suggestion,’ said the Chief, ‘nothing is as soothing to -the mind as sad, sweet songs, unless it be killing people or fighting -Indians. Call out our singer, you lazy dogs!’ - -“They called out Hairslip Charles, the baritone of the gang. He sat on -a whisky barrel and sharpened his throat-ripper and sang Ike’s favorite -song: the one about the Pigs and little Fishes: - - “There was me and Captain Harry in the Port of Monterey. - Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight. - Oh, the stars they all was shining and a-dancin’ on the bay. - Sing, you pigs and little fishes by the moon. - - There was rum on Harry’s whiskers and was rum in Harry’s eye. - Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight. - So I sticks him with my sticker and was glad to see him die, - And they ups and makes me Captain by the moon. - - Then I dumps ex-Captain Harry in the Port of Monterey. - Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight. - And we ’as a solemn funeral and for the body pray. - Sing, you pigs and little fishes by the moon. - - Next we sails from Monterey in the sinking of the night. - Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight. - And we heads across the waters and an island heaves in sight - In the sickly, pale blue shining of the moon. - - And on the shore was cannibals and all they wore was hair. - Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight. - And my mate he winks his winker and he ses he doesn’t care - If they stays right where they are by the moon. - - But we lands and has a battle and we takes the Zulu band. - Sing, you pigs and little fishes by the moonlight. - And the blood it flew like water and it stained the island sand - In the Pale blue, sickly shining of the moon. - - Then we builds a roarin’ fire and some water we did boil. - Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight. - And we ups and eats the cannibals we’d boiled in old shark oil-- - Oh, you hungry, hungry fishes by the moon. - - And now we all are cannibals and live on human meat, - Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight. - And we’ve grown so strong and mighty that we never can be beat. - Singing, singing, singing, singing by the moon. - -“The tears poured down Ike’s cheeks as Hairslip Charles sang, and when -the song was through Ike raised his hand and said: - -“‘I have it.’ - -“All the pirates sprang to their feet. - -“‘He has it,’ they shouted. - -“‘Proceed,’ commanded the Chief. I forgot to tell you that his name was -Mr. Smith, but they usually called him Blue Murder Smith. - -“‘This is my plan,’ said Ike. ‘We will send our bold men out to capture -three prisoners. We will tie them to a stake and then, with threats of -endless terrors, make each of them give us an idea. The one who has the -best idea will be granted anything he wishes and then set free; the -other two must----’ - -“‘Die,’ roared the band. - -“‘Die,’ said Ike. - -“Mr. Blue Murder Smith was delighted with the idea. He sent his men -out to find three prisoners and they rode miles across the mountains -until they came to the stage road. Down the road came a coach drawn -by six huge horses. Ike, who was leading the assaulting party, hid in -the bushes with his men until the coach came by; then they sprang out -and Ike put his ten-inch gun to the driver’s head while the gang held -the horses. Then Shivering Sam threw open the door of the coach and -commanded the people in it to come out. There were exactly three. The -first was a traveling man who sold underwear when business was good. He -got out, moaning and praying for them not to take his samples. The next -was a handsome officer with gold braid on his uniform and a bold look -in his eye. And the third was the loveliest, most golden-haired girl -you have ever seen. The pirates tied them together and drove them back -to the camp, leaving the coach-driver bound to a tree. For all I know -he may still be there. They came into camp and Blue Murder Smith arose, -twisted his mustache and greeted his prisoners. His orders were that -they be fastened to stakes and then given a chance to tell the three -ideas. The traveling salesman was the only one who struggled; he had an -appointment with a customer at seven o’clock and he knew his firm would -be furious if he didn’t keep it. So they gave him the first chance to -tell an idea. After much thought, this is what he said: - -“‘I am supposed to be in the next town to-night to sell a carload of -underwear--W. & W. quality, selling at fifty per cent. off, I recommend -that you gentlemen use it. If I don’t get there my firm will be in -danger of losing a good customer and I of losing my position. So you -let me go ahead and I’ll sell my bill and get the money for it; then -I’ll take the stage back to-morrow, you can hold us up again and take -the money away from me and then let me go. As long as I don’t lose the -customer the firm won’t be so angry that the money was stolen.’ - -“‘Bah!’ sneered Shivering Sam. ‘That is a poor idea. We’ll send to -your customer and take the money away from him and keep you, too, and -probably roast you. And we’ll make new flags for our fleet out of the -underwear if it is red.’ - -“‘Right-O!’ said Mr. Blue Murder Smith. ‘Now let’s hear the soldier’s -idea.’ - -“They tied the salesman up again and dragged the soldier out and got -his lovely uniform all mussed. As they pulled him he clutched the -fingers of the golden-haired girl and kissed them, and she looked so -sad that tears came into the single pink eye of Red Blood Ike. But he -was a pirate’s son and had to be hard of heart. - -“The soldier looked very frightened. He bowed politely to the pirate -band and told his idea and it was even worse than the salesman’s plan. - -“He wanted the pirates to let him go if he would sing them a song. -Now, you know they were musical pirates and liked music, so they -were inclined to accept his offer. But when he began to sing in a -heart-breaking tone, ‘Darling, I am growing old, Silver threads amongst -the gold,’ they all began to hoot and shriek to drown his simply awful -voice. Then they led him away without further words. - -“Mr. Blue Murder Smith smacked his lips and shouted, ‘Doughnuts and -Crullers! Have out the woman!’ - -“She didn’t seem to be at all frightened. She shook hands with Hairslip -Charles and asked Mr. Smith how all the little Smiths were, although -there were none at all because Mr. Smith never had time to be married. -Then she told her plan, and you can be sure it was exciting. This was -it: - -“She said that way down in the Southern Seas there was an island -inhabited by a tribe of one-legged negroes. They lived on cocoanuts and -whisky; they were very gentle and had no cannibalistic habits (which -means that they were not cannibals). A long time ago, nearly ten years, -a ship had been wrecked off the island with a cargo of Spanish gold and -fruit cake. Also a brand new crown that had been made in Paris for the -Island King. When the ship was on the rocks two sailors had swum ashore -with the chests of gold and the crown. Then the weight of the fruit -cake sunk the leaking ship. The two sailors had dragged the treasure -way up on the island and buried it. But it would be quite easy to find. -You landed and walked right to the very center of the island, then wet -your finger and held it up in the air. The side of the finger that was -coldest was the direction you had to dig and you were sure to find the -treasure. - -“‘Orange Marmalade,’ cussed Ike. ‘This sounds good. But how do we know -you are speaking the truth?’ - -“‘Here,’ said the golden-haired girl, ‘is a piece of the gold. You see -my father was one of the sailors who was saved.’ - -“She held out her hand and sure enough there was a piece of the gold, -all yellow and shiny. Smith bit it and said it was all right. Then -the pirate chief took a vote and found that the girl’s idea had been -the only good one, and that, as they had agreed, she should be given -anything she wished and allowed to go free. - -“‘Please,’ said the girl, ‘may I have anything I really and truly -wish?’ - -“‘Absolutely anything,’ said Smith, and then he got frightened for the -golden-haired girl said: - -“‘Oh, you lovely, lovely pirate,’ and tried to kiss him. - -“‘Well,’ shouted Smith. ‘What do you want?’ - -“‘If I can have anything,’ said the girl, and looked with soft eyes at -the soldier, ‘I want you to hold these two prisoners for just two days -so that I can have prayers said for them before they die.’ Her eyes -twinkled; she looked at the salesman and said to Smith: - -“‘And please, when you roast this man, put in plenty of salt.’ - -“‘We will,’ said Smith, and ‘We will,’ shouted his men. - -“Then they brought a horse and lifted the girl on to the saddle. As she -leaned over to kiss the soldier good-by, she whispered something in -his ear that no one else could hear, but Smith didn’t bother because -he thought it was just a good-by. It wasn’t, though, as you soon shall -hear. - -“Down the road the girl went at a gallop, as fast as her horse could -carry her. All afternoon she rode and just before sunset came into the -soldier’s camp. Up to the General’s tent she cantered and then stood -before him, all breathless. She told him everything that had happened -and begged him to take his men and save the soldier, and the salesman, -too, if he wished, although she didn’t mind so much about him. The -General scratched his white beard and said: - -“‘Why should I do this?’ - -“‘Oh, Sir,’ she said, ‘the soldier is your son.’ - -“‘Murder and Death,’ roared the General. ‘I’ll have their heads; the -villains!’ - -“He ordered out a whole company of cavalry, and jumped on his own horse -and down the road they went, led by the golden-haired girl. They rode -all night as fast as the wind, and came in sight of the land pirates’ -camp just before sunrise. - -“‘We must go slowly,’ said the General. In a loud whisper he ordered -his men off their horses and then, with guns in hand, they crept into -the camp on their hands and knees. The first thing they heard was -the soldier prisoner snoring. He was making such a noise that the -golden-haired girl thought he would wake the pirates, so she crept -up and put her fingers over his lips. He dreamed someone was trying -to poison him and bit, just as hard as he could. Of course the girl -screamed, and out came the whole company of pirates. Then, how they -fought! You never heard such a racket in your life; there was screaming -and shouting and firing of guns and blood all about, and over all you -could hear Blue Murder Smith cussing: - -“‘Crullers and Doughnuts.’ - -“And Ike shrieking, ‘Orange Marmalade.’ - -“They fought for hours and hours. That is, all but the salesman. As -soon as the General cut his ropes, he grabbed his samples and ran like -the wind. - -“The others fought on, and the first thing you knew, every last pirate -was stretched cold and dead on the hard, hard ground. And then the -soldier held out his arms and the golden-haired girl came into them and -the cavalry all cheered and the General blessed them (I mean the girl -and her soldier) and--they, no doubt, lived happily ever after.” - - * * * * * - -“Phew!” said Edward Lee. - -“Phew!” said Walter. - -“Orange Marmalade,” shouted Edward Lee. “Here come the pirates.” Down -the road he charged straight into the arms of Mother Dear, almost -knocking her over. - -All afternoon Edward Lee and Walter were soldiers and pirates and they -attacked everybody on the place before dinner. Even then they did not -want to go in, but Father insisted. - -“And by the way,” said Father. “Where are Martha Mary and John?” - -Edward Lee looked at Walter and Walter looked at Edward Lee and then -they remembered. Down to the power-house they rushed and there were -the prisoners, all pale and tired and wobbly in the legs. Edward Lee -really felt badly. He kissed Martha Mary and begged her not to care. -He offered to shake hands with John, but John wouldn’t shake. As for -Walter, he got a laughing fit and wouldn’t stop until Father ordered -him off to bed without any dinner. Later Martha Mary sneaked up the -back stairs with a tray for him and no one knew it. Then Mother Dear -felt worried and said it wasn’t wise to let him go to sleep without -eating, so she took him another tray and found Martha Mary’s. And still -later, when he thought no one would notice, Father tiptoed up the back -stairs with still more, and Walter had a gorgeous time. And Father -laughed and spanked him and then hugged him. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - - IN WHICH LIZA GOES UNDER THE SIDEBOARD; WALTER AND EDWARD LEE FIX THE - CAT, AND FLIP PROVES THAT THE CITY FOGS ARE NICE - - -It was Liza who discovered the secret. She was hiding from Hermit, and -the best place to hide is under the sideboard, because Hermit is too -large to crawl there. She was very quiet; so quiet that no one knew she -was there at all. When Mother Dear and Father came in to put flowers on -the table, she lay still as still could be and heard everything they -said. Then she went right off to tell John although it was supposed to -be a secret. John was busy taking an alarm clock apart, but he stopped -when Liza came, and kissed her nose. - -“Hullo, Big Sister,” he said. “Which way is the wind blowing?” John -always asked Liza interesting things. He didn’t act at all grown-upish -with her like he did with the others. - -“John,” said Liza, “what do you think?” - -“Lots of things,” said John. - -“It’s a secret,” said Liza. - -“What?” said John. - -Then Liza told him. The whole family was going to the City on Saturday -and Uncle Captain Mick was going to take Martha Mary and John to the -theater. The others were to go to the Cliff House and have lunch on the -beach with waffles and peanuts. - -John pretended not to be very much excited. Even with Liza he was -annoying and superior when anyone was so happy that they could hardly -keep still. But the others acted differently when they heard. Edward -Lee and Walter had to do something big. So Walter put the white and -black cat in a bucket of whitewash and Edward Lee put ink on the -whitewash to make the black spots again. They always did queer things -when they were glad. As for Martha Mary--she sought out Flip to tell -him the news and there the rest of the younger part of the family, -which was of course the most important part, found her, an hour later. - -“Cities aren’t so much,” said John. - -Flip thought they were. He had lived in San Francisco years and years -ago. - -“But you can’t do interesting things there, like rowing and such,” said -John. - -“You certainly can,” argued Flip. - -“And anyway,” said John, “it’s always foggy and cold, and things aren’t -alive there like the trees and hills and things in your stories.” - -“You are mistaken,” said Flip. “I remember perfectly well----” - -“It’s a story; isn’t it, please?” said Martha Mary. - -“Well, not exactly a story.” - -“Please,” said Martha Mary, and rubbed her soft, pink cheek against -Flip’s forehead. So what could Flip do but tell the story?--the story -of the Things that are alive in the City. - - * * * * * - -“You see, John really doesn’t know anything about it. There are just as -many dreams and fairies and sprites in the City as there are right here -in our own garden. Only everyone has to attend to business in the City -and can’t always remember these things. Why, the fairies that dance on -Tamalpais are the most gorgeously happy fairies, I think, in all the -world.” - -“Who’s Tamperpies?” Liza wanted to know. - -“Tamalpais is the biggest, oldest mountain you have ever dreamed of -anywhere.” - -“Just like Smudge?” - -“Exactly, only not quite so silly and spoiled as Smudge. It is a very -dignified old mountain even if it is so lovely, and it sits right at -the North Star corner of the bay and rules all the country for miles -and miles around. But old Tamalpais is not the same as it used to be. -When it was younger--oh, about twenty years ago--it was all covered -with nice, tall trees; some of them so high that one would think the -blue sky was resting on them. There were red berries, too, and vines -and tremendously big ferns and the green things grew so thickly that -one could hardly walk through them. There were wild things there, too; -bears and deer and wild cats and heaps of squirrels and more singing -birds than there are hairs on Hermit’s tail. - -“Right across the sunset water was the loveliest city; a city that -rambled over a half-dozen queer old hills, up and down, twisting -about like a regular jig-saw puzzle. And oh, it was a proud City, just -as haughty and conceited as it could be. Of course it had lots to -be conceited about, for there never was such a happy city of people -before. They had wonderfully good times in such a perfectly nice way, -and were so lively and busy that of course they couldn’t help being -proud. - -“More than any of these things, the City was proud of its lovely -mountain across the bay, and what do you think? The trees and flowers -were so thick on the mountain sides that it could never see through -them and had no idea that the City was there at all. The City grieved -at this because she loved the mountain so much and wanted it to love -her. She used to send messengers over to it on Sundays and holidays; -boys and girls by the dozen, in old tramping clothes, and they would -take their lunch along, and sit in the fields and pick the poppies and -violet-blue Lupin to bring back and put in vases and jugs in the City -homes. One Sunday,--the sunniest, brightest Sunday you ever saw,--one -of the messengers lay down in the grass under a bay tree and lit his -pipe and thought. I don’t know what he was thinking; it must have been -something uninteresting, for little by little, his eyes closed, and -the first thing you knew, he was sound asleep. The pipe fell out of -his mouth and right into some dried leaves. Then it was awful; the -grass caught on fire and before the messenger awakened the flames had -eaten way out into the forest. The messenger awoke and tried to fight -the fire alone, but it was useless. He cried for help and people came -rushing from all sides to do what they could, but it was no use; on and -on the fire spread till all the trees and bushes on the mountain were -burned away. All night the flames raged and the sky was red, like a -sunset, and smoke poured over the bay. And in the morning the mountain -lay, all bare and black, and oh, the City mourned to see it. But you -know, when anything unpleasant happens, something nice happens, too. -In this case all the growth of green being gone from Tamalpais, he -could look about him for miles and the very first thing he saw was the -wonderful City--and--it was a case of love at first sight! - -“Well, the Mountain and the City loved each other for years and years -and years. Every morning, the soldiers in the City would fire a cannon -to welcome the sun and that would awaken Tamalpais. He would yawn and -look across the water; then he would smile and when he smiled it was -like oceans of sunshine. Then the City would smile an answer and the -day would begin. The hours were so short until dark, one hardly noticed -them pass. In the evening, millions of lights would come out in the -City like the loveliest diamond necklace of a fairy queen. Only fairies -wear dewdrops and not diamonds. Tamalpais would gaze and gaze at the -lights and the City would see the huge, black form standing out against -the night sky, and so--just like a couple of children--they grew so -interested watching each other that they forgot to go to bed at all. -That would never do, you know. First the North Wind scolded the City; -then the Lady Moon gave the mountain an awful lecture, but it didn’t do -any good. Tamalpais began to have wrinkles because he did not sleep, -and the City became rather ill-humored. So the North Wind went to the -Sun and asked him what he thought they had better do. Of course the -Sun had a good idea; he always does seem to manage things somehow. He -waited until late in the afternoon, then the very last thing, just -before bedtime, he went west, out into the ocean, and drew the water -up in the sky to make lovely white clouds of it. Then the North Wind -came over so gently. He took the white clouds through the Golden Gate -and heaped them just like hills and hills of white, soft pillows, all -over the City, and the mountain too. That night no one could sleep; the -Mountain grieved because it couldn’t see the City, and the City was -lonely because it couldn’t see the black form of Tamalpais. But that -was only the first night. After a while they grew rather used to it -and learned to watch for the ocean of white clouds. Then they would go -to sleep, and it was always more exciting for them to wake up in the -morning and see each other. Of course sometimes they would wake up and -the clouds would still be there. Then the Mountain would grumble and -the City would shiver, and down would come the North Wind to carry the -clouds away again--and there would be sunshine. - -“Now, every night, when the bugles in the Presidio sound ‘Taps,’ which -is the soldiers’ song when they go to sleep, the North Wind hears the -soft, whispering music and brings in arms full of white clouds so that -Tamalpais and the City by the Golden Gate can go to sleep.” - - * * * * * - -Edward Lee laughed when Flip had finished the story. - -“That is very impolite of you,” said Martha Mary. “I liked Tamalpais -and you shouldn’t laugh.” - -“Wasn’t laughing at that,” said Edward Lee. - -“What was it, then?” asked Martha Mary. - -“It’s Liza,” said Edward Lee. “Look at her. Someone has been putting -white clouds over her.” - -Sure enough, Liza was sound asleep with her arms about Hermit’s neck. - -Hermit was asleep, too, with his mouth open and his tongue hanging out, -although it is very bad to sleep with one’s mouth open. - -But, you see, Hermit is only a dog and dogs can’t understand -everything. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - - IN WHICH MARTHA MARY HAS A WONDERFUL DAY AND LEARNS THE LOVELIEST OF - SECRETS AND FLIP’S ASPIRATIONS ARE EXPLAINED - - -It was Martha Mary’s birthday; the brightest, happiest birthday she -could remember. But, of course, the last birthday a person has always -seems the nicest. Everyone had presents for her. From Father and Uncle -Captain Mick there were oodles of books and ribbons and things for a -sewing-basket. John borrowed fifty cents from Levy, the butcher, and -bought a perfectly good spy-glass. Martha Mary could use it, he said, -to spy out the rest of the family when she wanted company, or Liza -when she got lost. Personally, I think he expected some pretty good -times with it himself. Walter and Edward Lee sold forty bottles to the -rags-bottles-sacks-man for fifteen cents, and with the aid of a nail -managed to get eleven cents more out of their penny-bank. They bought -five molasses sticks, one for each of the children, which left just a -penny over. Mother’s presents were the nicest of all. First there was a -white linen cushion to be embroidered with golden poppies; then there -was a book of the Secret Garden and a perfectly beautiful edition of -Peter Pan. Best of all! Guess what! There was a corset! It wasn’t a -really and truly corset because Mother Dear did not approve of them, -not even for grown-up women, but it had whalebone all up and down it -like the strait-jacket they keep prisoners in. - -Martha Mary went under the trees with all her presents, and John was -particularly nice and not at all grown-upish. He built a throne on the -stump of the old oak tree and Martha Mary sat there, surrounded by the -trees and flowers and birds, and John made her a wreath of buttercups -and a daisy chain. Then he tooted a blast on the cook’s dinner-horn and -called all the court to do homage to Queen Mary. - -Flip was out in the field planting alfalfa. When he heard the horn he -stopped work, although he was quite sure it was not lunch time. Still, -he wasn’t going to take any chances because he certainly did like to -eat. Across the lawn he came and there he saw the queen, surrounded by -all her subjects. - -“What is this?” asked Flip. “Why the celebration?” - -“Please,” said Martha Mary, a little bit choky, “you have forgotten, -Flip, and I did not want you to forget.” - -“What did I forget, Ladykin Dear?” asked Flip. - -Martha Mary would not tell because she did not want him to feel badly. -Neither would John. - -“You tell me, Butterfly,” Flip coaxed Liza. - -“It’s her birfday,” said Liza, “and there is going to be cake with -candles for tea.” - -Well, at first Flip felt so badly that he couldn’t talk at all; then he -got an idea. - -“Queen Mary,” he said, “I did forget and it was hateful of me. But -there was a reason for my forgetting. You see I have a secret, too, and -I’ve been thinking and thinking about it and almost forgot everything -else. Will you forgive me?” - -“Please,” said Martha Mary. “Yes, but I should like to know the secret.” - -Flip bit his lip. He really wanted to tell but did not know if he had -the right. You see when people know nice things it is much more fun -to tell them to everybody. So he agreed. He said the secret was only -for Martha Mary, so the boys and Liza would have to go away for ten -minutes. Martha Mary raised her willow branch scepter and ordered them -away. Then Flip lay on the grass and rested his head against Martha -Mary’s knees and closed his eyes. - -“Please,” said Martha Mary. “I am waiting.” - -“It’s hard to tell, Silly,” said Flip. - -“But you promised.” - -“Well,” said Flip, and got all red. “I’m in love!” - -“Flip!” said Martha Mary, so surprised that she almost tumbled off her -throne. “Only grown-ups fall in love.” - -“But I am grown-up. I’m more than twenty-four years old.” - -“Is that old enough?” - -“Yes, if the person you love is more sensible than you are.” - -“Is she? And is she nice?” - -“Nice! Martha Mary, let me tell you about her. In the first place, -she is very small for such a grown-up person. She looks no more than -fifteen, but she is all of twenty years old. And she is so fine--and -really very pretty, Ladykin. She has oodles and oodles of brown hair -and the kindest, softest brown eyes and the dearest funny little nose -and a strong, mannish jaw. You couldn’t help liking her. And she likes -nice things; birds and flowers and books--and fairies, too. And she -likes me!” - -“Now I know,” said Martha Mary. - -“What?” - -“You told Mother Dear when you came that you had aspirations. Mother -would not tell me what aspirations were, but now I know. She is it.” - -“Not exactly,” said Flip. “But she has to do with them. Shall I tell -you all about them?” - -“Please,” said Martha Mary. - -“Well, it began years and years ago. I lived in San Francisco with a -splendid father and a mother as lovely and fine as Mother Dear. My best -friend was a little, brown-haired girl. Her name was Janet, but that -was too grown-up and old-fashioned, so we called her Jane although that -is rather old-fashioned, too. But, you see, Jane was an old-fashioned -girl. We played the nicest games, Martha Mary, and when we were tired -I would tell Jane stories just like I tell you. One day a man came -to Jane’s house. He stood behind the door and listened to one of my -stories. Later he made me tell him others. When I had finished he -said that when I was older I would be an author and write books. That -became my aspiration. I made up my mind to be an author; not a great -one who would try to change the world, but just a simple, quiet one who -could tell stories that would make people just a little more happy. -Then, Ladykin, one night something awful happened. I will not tell you -much about it. There came a terrible earthquake. I don’t like to talk -about it. A brick chimney fell right on my mother and father’s bed and -killed them. It was awfully lonely then. I had learned to love Jane -meanwhile but I was quite poor and so I had to go away. I couldn’t make -money writing stories because my work was not good enough and I was not -known. So I decided to work on a farm and write when I found the time. -And here I am. Now, Martha Mary, guess what!” - -“What?” asked Martha Mary. - -“I have been working very hard every night on my stories all the time -I have been here. Did you see the envelope the postman brought for me -this morning?” - -“Yes.” - -“It was from the publishers who print books. They have really and truly -bought my stories and sent a perfectly good check and--I am an author.” - -Martha Mary’s eyes were all watery. “Flip,” she said, “I am so happy I -have to hug you.” She hugged him and then remembered about her birthday. - -“I forgive you and excuse you altogether for forgetting,” she said. -“Your secret is the nicest thing that has happened to-day.” - -“But that is not the secret.” - -“Flip. Is there more?” - -“There is.” - -“Tell me, please.” - -“I was so excited when my letter came that Mother Dear said when she -heard of it--guess what!” - -“I give up.” - -“She said I could ’phone to Jane and tell her to come right down so -that she could tell me how happy she is.” - -“And will she?” - -“Will she! I should just say so! She is on her way now and will be here -in an hour.” - -“Oh!” said Martha Mary; “I didn’t know that so many wonderful things -could happen in one day. Now I want to call the children.” - -Flip blew the horn and across the lawn came all of the queen’s court. - -“I want to know the secret,” said John. - -“Can’t tell,” said Martha Mary. “But it is nice. Someone is coming.” - -“Captain Mick,” shouted Walter. - -“Not at all. It is a girl-person.” - -“Do we know her?” - -“No, but you will and you will like her,” said Flip. “Her name is Jane.” - -“I wish an hour was not so long,” said Martha Mary. - -“Perhaps,” said John, “if you told us a story, Philip, it wouldn’t seem -so long.” - -“Perhaps,” said Flip. Then because it was a birthday and Martha Mary -was queen, he told a queen story with Kings and Knights and Ladies. -This was it: - - - - -CHAPTER IX - - IN WHICH IS TOLD THE STORY OF ALFRED OF THE LOW COUNTRY, AND JANICE, - WHO LOVED THE QUEEN’S PAGE - - -“In the days of the good and splendid King Arthur there was an old -letter-writer named Baudin. He lived in a small garden below the Castle -wall, and the loveliest hollyhocks and jasmine grew about the door of -the cottage. He had everything he desired and that was not a great -deal. His business was to write letters; love letters and business -letters for the Knights and Ladies who had never been to school and -could not write for themselves. His daughter was a very pretty little -sunshiny girl who kept his house in order and cooked his meals. She -sang as she worked and was always happy.” - -“Please, what was her name?” asked Martha Mary. - -“Her name? Why, I have really forgotten.” - -“Was it Jane? I should like it to be Jane.” - -“Jane? Now, perhaps, it was. Or Janice. I think it must have been -Janice in those days. So we will call her that. Janice used to do her -work early in the morning so that she might spend the afternoon sewing -or caring for the garden flowers. Next to her father she loved flowers -more than anything else in this wide, wide world. They were happiness, -just as the song of the birds and the shining of Lady Rumdidoodledum -and the other stars is happiness. Janice was so very happy that she -never wished to have things changed. She wanted to go on forever caring -for her father and living in the cottage by the Castle wall. True, at -times, she thought of the lad who hoped to marry her some day, but he -does not come into the story for a long time. - -“One day, as Janice was sitting under a cypress tree, a handsome Knight -came down the road, mounted on a splendid black horse. The stranger -wore a blue satin jerkin, black knee-breeches, and stockings of blue. -There was gold braid on his suit and a golden tassel dangling on his -hat. From the brim waved a lovely grey-blue plume. Very straight he -rode, and dignified, looking neither to right nor left. As he passed -the cottage Janice looked up and saw that the black horse was very -tired. - -“‘Kind Sir,’ she said, and blushed at her boldness, ‘your horse is worn -with the heat. May I fetch him water?’ - -“The Knight looked down and when he saw lovely Janice he swept his -plumed hat to his breast. - -“‘Lady,’ said he, ‘your kindness well becomes your fairness. If you -will but show me to the well I shall thank you and carry the water -myself.’ - -“Janice curtsied and led him through the ivy-covered gate, bringing a -bucket to the trough for him. When he had filled it and would carry it -out she took it up. - -“‘Good Sir,’ she said, ‘you may spill it and harm your beautiful suit. -I will bear it for you.’ - -“The Knight bowed. ‘Our Good Lady would be annoyed,’ said he, ‘were -I to appear before her in disarray. It were best that I do not soil -myself.’ - -“So Janice took the pail and smiled to herself at the conceit of the -good Knight. While the horse drank the girl rubbed its silky coat and -patted its neck. Then the Knight bowed again and sprang to his saddle. -Janice curtsied and went in to darn her father’s sox. - -“You may think she would be excited at having aided a Knight of King -Arthur’s Round Table, but she was not at all. She thought much of the -splendid black horse but not at all of its conceited master. With him, -however, it was different. When he had ridden away he could not forget -the girl’s beauty and he saw her face wherever he went. He became very -unhappy, then, for he found himself very much in love, and a Knight of -Arthur’s Court could never marry the daughter of a letter-writer. Every -day he rode by the cottage and saw Janice under the trees, sewing or -trimming flowers. He would sweep his hat to his breast and she would -bow without smiling, although often she came out with a pail of water -for the horse. Naturally the more the Knight saw her the more he loved -her, and the more miserable he became. - -“On the birthday of Guinivere, Arthur’s Queen, there was a royal -tournament planned, with fencing and lance bouts and dancing on the oak -lawns. Tents were raised and they flew the Queen’s colors: a pavilion -was built with a canopied box where the Queen sat surrounded by her -Ladies and attendants. All morning there were gaming and May dances. -In the early afternoon the Queen’s Herald blew a blast on his silver -trumpet and announced the Queen’s bout in which all Knights might -compete. The prize was to be a crimson ribbon from Guinivere and the -granting of any request in her power that the winner might make. Again -the Herald blew a blast and out from the tents came the Knights astride -the finest of Arabian and Russian horses. Their lances were under -their arms; their Ladies’ colors on their sleeves. To the center of -the oak lawn they charged where the din of fighting and the crashing -of lances against shields became so uproarious that one could scarcely -hear the cheers of the spectators. For an hour they fought until Alfred -of The Low Country--(that being the name of the Knight who loved -Janice)--and Herbert of The Blue Feather, were left. Again and again -they charged--lance met shield and shield glanced off lance, till -suddenly, Alfred’s horse reared and Knight Alfred slid to the ground. -He sprang up and struck the animal across the haunches with his lance, -so that the horse dashed away across the field. Then Alfred threw down -his lance and drew a dagger, all shiny and sharp. Immediately Knight -Herbert sprang to the ground with his dagger drawn and they fell to -fighting again. - -“Meanwhile Alfred’s horse, freed of his rider, whinnied a moment, then -stampeded toward the further edge of the oak lawn where the villagers -and their wives and daughters were gathered to see the sports. Right -into the center of them he rushed, directly at Janice, who stood -terrified at the side of the old letter-writer. The crowd cried out in -fear when, just as the horse reached and would have trampled Janice to -the ground, a page boy, who had stolen away from his place by Queen -Guinivere, dashed forward, grasped the horse by the mane, and stopped -his rush. Only a moment the animal hesitated, then turned his head and -sprang forward into the field again with the boy clinging to his mane -with all his might. The steed plunged and reared and finally, just as -he was captured by guards who rushed forward, he shook the boy off. -The page lay where he had fallen, his head buried in his arm. Past the -guard and out to him, Janice rushed and sank down and took his wounded -head on her knee. - -“Meanwhile, across the field, the combat had continued as though -nothing else had happened. But King Arthur had seen all and determined -to reward the boy. - -“Thrusting and sparring, Alfred of The Lowland and Herbert of the Blue -Feather fought, till suddenly Alfred’s dagger pierced his opponent’s -side and Herbert fell, bleeding. Alfred was winner of the tournament. - -“To Guinivere he came, flushed and happy, and kneeled before her. He -kissed her hand, offering her, at the same time, his victorious dagger. -She smiled and took the weapon, then pinned to Alfred’s sleeve the red -ribbon she wore at her heart. - -“‘Arise, Sir Conqueror,’ she said. ‘Ask of me what you will and if it -be in my power I shall grant it.’ - -“‘My Lady,’ said Alfred, ‘all things are in your power; the very birds -sing when you smile upon them.’ - -“‘Flatterer,’ said Guinivere. ‘You frighten me, I fear you are going to -ask a very great favor of me.’ - -“‘For me,’ said Alfred, ‘it will be greater than vast estates. For you, -Dear Queen, it will be little more than a spoken word. I ask that you -raise Janice, daughter of Baudin, the letter-writer, to my rank, so -that I may marry her.’ - -“‘Your wish shall be granted,’ said the Queen. ‘You may go to your -love, and tell her my pleasure.’ - -“Across the field, on his black horse, went Alfred, to find Janice on -her knees, bathing and bandaging the page’s head. She rose as Alfred -approached. He bowed proudly and sprang to the ground. Before all the -gathered villagers, he spoke, saying to Baudin, the father: - -“‘Good man, the Queen, knowing the love that is in my heart for your -daughter, has ordained that she be raised to my rank so that I may -make her my wife.’ - -“Old Baudin became so embarrassed that he could hardly speak. - -“‘The honor you do us is great, Good Knight,’ he said. ‘It is very -wonderful tidings, you bring. Janice, my child, what say you?’ - -“‘Verily, we are deeply honored,’ she said. ‘And we thank you and beg -you to ask the forgiveness of my Lady, the Queen, but I do not love -you, Sir Knight; I would ask that you do not demand that I marry you.’ - -“‘Great Saints!’ shouted Alfred. ‘Am I to understand that you refuse a -chance to marry with one of my station and bearing? Strike me, but you -are a proud one and the more to be desired. Sir, what say you of the -girl’s nonsense? Command her to rise up and go to the Queen that she -may be made of high rank and a fitting bride for me!’ - -“‘Sir Knight,’ said old Baudin, now very proud and calm, ‘I am the -father of my child’s happiness, not the keeper of her heart. Her wish -is my wish ever. She will thank our good Queen for her graciousness -and beg to decline the honor.’ - -“‘We shall see,’ said Alfred. ‘Come, I shall lead you to the Queen. -Perhaps her Gracious Self will be able to drive this stupidity out of -your head.’ - -“Janice put her fingers in his and allowed him to lead her to the -Queen’s box. At Guinivere’s feet sat the page, his head bandaged, his -chin in his hands. - -“Janice kneeled and bowed her head. - -“‘Oh, kindest of queens,’ she whispered. ‘I thank you for your favor. -I am honored more than my dreams had ever hoped for. But I beg, Dear -Lady, that you will not demand my acceptance.’ - -“‘I do not understand,’ said Guinivere. - -“Then Janice told her that she did not love the Knight; that she loved -the page who had saved her and who had loved her long and secretly. She -went on: - -“‘Dear Queen, on this, your birthday, when you are trying to make all -the world happy, do not force me to accept the kind offer of this good -Knight. Let me go back to my father’s garden.’ - -“As she spoke, Knight Alfred had become red and furious. He spoke, -finally, saying: - -“‘I take back my request, O Queen. I could never take to wife a hussy -who would bestow her love upon a page. I do not wish her; I ask no -other prize than your red ribbon and your kind thoughts.’ - -“‘Sir,’ said Guinivere, ‘your request shall be granted. And,’ she said, -turning to the page, ‘you, sir. Do you love this girl?’ - -“‘As I love the music of the winds and the birds and your voice,’ said -the page. - -“‘Then,’ said Guinivere, ‘for your bravery you may have her and make -her your wife.’ - -“The page kneeled, first at the feet of the Queen and then before -Janice. She rested her trembling fingers on his shoulders and kissed -him upon the brow. - -“Then arose King Arthur. - -“‘Lad,’ said he, ‘you have pleased me twice to-day: firstly in saving, -secondly in loving this child. Therefore, I shall grant you whatever -you wish. Think well! What does your heart most desire?’ - -“‘Sire,’ said the page, rising and bowing humbly, ‘I am allowed to -serve the fairest queen and the bravest king in the world. I am loved -by the dearest maiden in the kingdom. I have nothing to ask; there is -no more I desire of Life but to live and die for you.’ - -“‘Well spoken,’ said Arthur, the King. Then he turned to Janice. - -“‘I know not which of you is the more fortunate,’ he said. ‘Life should -hold much for you. Go, then, with your husband, and remember that -Arthur ordains that you shall honor, respect, and ever love him, and be -happy, both of you, always.’ - -“And they were!” - - * * * * * - -“Of course they were,” said a strange voice when Flip had finished. “If -they loved each other they couldn’t help but be happy always.” - -The children all jumped up and looked through the trees. There was a -girl standing there; a brown-haired girl with laughing eyes and a jaw -just like a man’s. Martha Mary knew who it was right away. It was Jane. -Even if you weren’t sure you could tell by the color of Flip’s face. -He stood up, all red, and said: - -“Hullo, child,” and shook hands with her, just like a couple of almost -strangers would do. Then he introduced her to the children. - -“Jane, this is John Sherman, by far the most important member of the -family. John, this is Jane. And this, Jane, is Martha Mary, but we will -call her Sister. These are the almost twins: Edward Lee who dips cats -in whitewash, and Walter, who puts new spots on them with blue ink. -This is Liza alias Elizabeth alias Butterfly. And this, if you please, -is Hermit. You know he was really the one who discovered me.” - -Hermit, when he heard his name, got up and yawned, then wagged his tail -and smiled as politely as could be. - -“Please,” said Martha Mary, when they were all introduced. “It’s my -birthday and we should like you to stay and help me celebrate.” - -“But Jane has--er----” Flip started to grumble. - -“Jane has nothing, Young Man,” said Jane. “I know you are all on edges -to show me the proofs of your book and tell me how wonderful you are, -but you will have to wait. I’m going to celebrate.” - -“All right,” said Flip. “Then I’ll go jump in the lake--or eat a snail -or something.” - -It was John who saved the day. “Last one to the stable is it and a -nigger-baby,” he shouted. - -Away rushed all the children, and Jane would have followed, but her -skirts were too tight. So she sat on the haystack next to Flip and when -Martha Mary turned around just once, she saw--but Martha Mary would not -tell us what she saw. - - - - -CHAPTER X - - IN WHICH JANE STAYS LONGER THAN SHE HAD EXPECTED TO AND WE ENTERTAIN - HER. AS USUAL, FLIP TELLS A STORY - - -Everyone was rather anxious to see how Mother Dear would receive Jane. -Mother did not take to strange women as a general thing, but, as Flip -explained later, Jane was hardly a woman, so it made matters easy. -Flip was the only one who was embarrassed. He almost ruined his hat, -twisting it out of shape, as he said: - -“Mrs. Sherman, this is Jane Houghton. I hope you will like her.” - -Mrs. Sherman shook hands with Jane, and the grip of the two women was -like the grip of two men. Jane was not at all ill-at-ease. Then Mrs. -Sherman put her two hands on Jane’s shoulders and suddenly kissed her -on the forehead. - -Walter giggled and turned a handspring. - -And so, instead of taking the afternoon train back, Jane was invited -to stay as the Shermans’ guest until Monday. Of course, Mother Dear -explained that it was because Martha Mary had asked it and it was her -birthday, but I think Mother was romantic and liked to see Jane and -Flip together. You can never tell what these grown-ups are thinking! - -Saturday afternoon, Flip hitched up the do-si-do-cart and in piled -all the children, with Jane and Flip, and they went on the loveliest -picnic they had ever had. Parts of it were a surprise. For example, -they had had no idea that Mother Dear and Father were invited, but when -they reached the Cypress trees near the ocean beach, at sunset, the -first thing they saw was Mother standing near a campfire that Father -had built. There was the most wonderful smell in the air; it was like -fried bacon, and fried bacon it was. There was green corn, too, roasted -in the fire, and chicken cooked on a forked stick, and watermelon and -pancakes and heaps of doughnuts. Everyone ate as much as they could, -and then Father lit his pipe and Mother sat on the ground next to him -and the Children all lay on their stomachs on the sand, with Jane and -Flip, to watch the moon come up over the ocean. Once, when he thought -no one was looking, Flip kissed Jane on the ear, but Edward Lee caught -him, and for punishment Flip had to tell a story. He grumbled and said -it was too nice a night to spoil with his nonsense, but when Jane said: - -“Please, Dear,” he couldn’t help it. - -“This is to be a story of the trees,” said Flip. - -John sniffed. “You always tell about things that are not alive,” he -said. “Father doesn’t. Neither does Captain Mick.” - -“But, John,” said Martha Mary, very much surprised, “the trees are -alive.” - -“They can’t talk.” - -“They could, once,” said Flip. “And they still do talk in their own -language, but of course you cannot understand them.” - -“Can Father?” asked Edward Lee. - -“I don’t think so,” answered Father. - -“Can you, Flip?” - -“No, but I know what they mean to say. Listen, now, and I will try -to finish the story before anyone interrupts again. Elizabeth, stop -sticking things in Hermit’s ear! Now--where was I?” - -“You hadn’t started,” said Martha Mary. - -“All right; then I’ll start with once, years and years ago. It was in a -large forest, way up in the mountains, where there are only wild things -and no men. The trees grow very tall and straight there; the branches -are heavy and the trunks all covered with grey moss, and everything -else is green. The forest, many years ago, was ruled by a lovely -princess. Her name was Shade of the Mountain Lake and she was a large, -lovely, blue crane. The trees just called her ‘Princess,’ because that -was easy to say when the wind hummed in the branches, and ‘Shade of the -Mountain Lake’ was much too long. Princess ruled her tree land for many -years and the wood-folk were glad that they had chosen her, because -she was so wise and graceful and lovely. You see, her soft breast -feathers were colored with the blue of the sky of a Spring morning, -and the grey of her slender neck was taken from the shaded spots near -an old mountain. The green of her eyes once belonged to two splendid -emeralds, and when the emeralds lost their color they became priceless -diamonds. So how could Princess help but be beautiful? - -“She was very proud of her kingdom; of the tall green trees and the -blue-green lake and the very blue sky. All day she would fly over the -hills, smiling on her people, sailing here and there, down and up, -sometimes almost to the sun. One day, when she was very high in the -Heavens, she saw, way off across the valley, a spot of red. That was -a color that was not known in the mountains, so she flew with the -wind, out across her valley and another valley until she came to a -land where men lived. And there, what do you think she saw? Fields and -fields and fields of the loveliest wild flowers, all golden and purple -and pink, and gardens with red, red roses, and sweet-smelling lilacs -climbing over the stone walls, and soft-colored fruit blossoms--there -were more flowers than days in a hundred years. All afternoon she flew -over the gardens, smelling the perfumes and always finding something -new to surprise her. When night came she flew back to her kingdom in -the mountains. But she was very sad, for she had thought her land -the loveliest in the world and now she knew that it had none of the -wonderful flowers that grew in the man’s world. All night she grieved -and in the morning called her council to her--a branch of a pine and -a branch of a redwood and a branch of the single oak that grew at the -foot of the mountain. She told them how she had spent the day and how -very, very much she wished her land to have all the colors and not only -the green in Spring and the brown in Autumn. Then the branch of the -single oak spoke and said: - -“‘Let me help you. The Pine has always been the most plentiful tree in -the mountains and the Redwood has been the tallest. I have been out of -place and able to do but little save giving shade. Now I think I can -help.’ - -“She whispered her idea to Princess, and when Princess heard she was so -pleased that she soared high into the sky and sang to the morning sun. -Then down again she flew, and told the silver stream her secret. And -this is what she did: - -“First she went to the single oak and took from it several fine, green -branches, all covered with fresh leaves. These she carried one at a -time up the side of the hill and laid them side by side on the grass. -Then she called to the sun and he came over the treetops and warmed the -oak leaves with his golden light. When they were all glowing Princess -called to the clouds and asked for just a little rain. Down it came, so -very quietly that not even the sun went away. And so the drops, falling -through the sunshine to the oak leaves, formed a lovely rainbow. Then -the rain stopped, but the rainbow remained, coloring the oak leaves -with blue and red and gold and amber and violet. Princess was so happy, -then, that she could hardly wait to carry the beautiful colored sprays -into the forest to plant them at the foot of the tall trees. All the -wood-folk--the rabbits and the snakes and the silly young bears--came -out to watch her as she worked. When her task was through she called -all her subjects to her and introduced them to the new color she had -brought into the mountains, and she called it Child of The Oak. - -“Child of The Oak grew very much in a short time. She had the form of a -clinging vine; up over the branches of the other trees she crept, just -like a really and truly baby. Her colors were the loveliest you have -ever seen. Just think of leaves that were golden red as the loveliest -poppies and green as the wildest hillside and violet like the softest -field flowers and blue like the morning sky. She was so beautiful that -all the trees grew to love her in a very short time. - -“Then, one day, the most awful thing happened. - -“It was early morning in the month of May. Across the further valley -and right through the Valley of Shade of The Mountain Lake and up the -hillside and into the mountain land, came a whole school of children, -to the place where no man had ever been before. It was very nice at -first. They sang songs about Angels and Fairies and the one that went -like this: - - “I’ll sing you a song of the fields in the Spring - With a chatter of birds in the treetops, - And the poppies and daisies will dance as I sing - And the birdlings will warble and flutter a wing - And the sleepy, fat owl will wake up, the old thing! - As I sing to the birds, the gay happy birds, - The silly young birds in the tree tops. - -“Then they tied ribbons to the tallest pine and took hold of the ends -and danced a May dance, and their pink and white dresses, with their -baby cheeks all flushed, and their golden hair waving, they looked just -like the South Wind. - -“But of course such nice things could never last. Pretty soon one of -the children found a spray of Child of The Oak and plucked it and -carried it to the awfully awesome person who was in charge of the -party. She said it was: - -“‘Remarkably beautiful and most ethereal,’ and, although I haven’t an -idea what that means, I know by the way she said it that it must be -something hateful. Back she sent the children to gather as much as -they could find. They rushed about tearing Child of The Oak up by the -roots and it hurt just as much as though someone were to pull Liza’s -hair. The tall trees all hung their heads so they wouldn’t see Child -of The Oak suffer and the Mother Oak moaned and held out her arms, but -of course no human being could understand her. It was so pitiful, so -unfair, and no one knew the least thing to do. And then, what do you -think? Guess what, Edward Lee! What do you think, Walter? Oh, you never -can guess! - -“Down from the top of the mountain came the North Wind. Princess went -to him, weeping, and, ‘Father Wind,’ she cried, ‘can’t you help Child -of The Oak?’ - -“‘Certainly,’ said North Wind. Down to the May party he swept and blew -deep breaths of the pollen that grows on dryads’ wings all over the -Child of Oak branches. The pollen that grows on dryads’ wings is deadly -poison, you know. So, as soon as the children touched it, they became -ill; they found spots of red on their arms, and their faces became -swollen as though they had mumps. They itched simply miserably, and all -went home sick, and had to be put to bed with salves all over them. And -so, they never dared touch Child of The Oak again, because the North -Wind had put the poison on her to protect her. When the men came to the -mountains they never touched the lovely colored leaves, for they called -them ‘Poison Oak.’ - -“But Princess did not mind, because she knew that the real name was -Child of The Oak and that Child of The Oak was the loveliest child in -all the hill world.” - - - - -CHAPTER XI - - IN WHICH WALTER DOES NOT WANT NINE EIGHTS TO BE SEVENTY-TWO; AND - MARTHA MARY FEELS SO BADLY FOR HIM THAT SHE GOES TO SEEK ADVENTURE. - SHE FINDS IT - - -It all happened because Walter couldn’t learn how many times eight was -seventy-two. The eight tables are hard enough, but when it comes to -dividing by eight even John made mistakes at times. Walter insisted -that eight sevens were seventy-two. Mother Dear said they were not, but -Walter said he knew best. Mother Dear looked sorry and said if Walter -were quite positive he was right, then she supposed he must be, but she -had learned that nine eights were seventy-two. - -“They’re not,” said stubborn Walter. - -“What are they then, Dear?” asked Mother. - -“Don’t know,” said Walter. “But I won’t have them seventy-two.” - -Then Mother Dear almost lost her patience. - -“Very well, Walter,” she said. “But, if you cannot believe your mother, -I hardly think it worth while helping you, so you may leave the room.” - -Walter lost his temper altogether and went out, slamming the door and -kicking his feet. Later, Martha Mary, who felt as badly for him as she -did for Mother Dear, although she knew Mother was right, found him in -the hayloft, with a miserable look in his eyes and a smudge of dirt -where tears had been. - -“Please, Mr. Brother,” she said, “don’t feel badly.” - -“Go away,” said Walter. “I hate you.” - -“Walter,” pleaded Martha Mary, “you shouldn’t. It hurts when you are -that way. Please come play.” - -“Won’t,” said Walter. “Get out of here; I hate you.” - -Really miserable and almost crying herself, Martha Mary crept away to -find the rest of the family. Father was busy writing Things in a large -book. Mother Dear was bathing Liza; John was rowing Edward Lee on the -lake Ocean. - -“Don’t bother me,” he called. “I can’t hear you. I am miles away.” - -More unhappy than before, Martha Mary walked down the gravel path to -the gate. Then she opened it, a thing she rarely did, and went out. -It was rather dusty on the county road, and the wind was blowing, and -it fluffed her hair all about her face. It felt good--the wind always -does. Almost immediately Martha Mary became more cheerful, and as -soon as she became cheerful she had an idea. They always come when -one is happy. She made up her mind to have an adventure; she didn’t -know exactly what it would be, but an adventure she would have. She -had never had a really and truly one all to herself; John had them; so -did Walter and Edward Lee, like whitewashing and inking the cat, or -finding a bird’s nest in the old straw hat in the hayloft. But nothing -had ever really happened to Martha Mary and she didn’t know just how to -begin. She thought for a long time; then a brown squirrel popped up in -the middle of the road, cocked its ears, and scampered into the poppy -field. - -“I’ll follow ‘him,’” decided Martha Mary, “and see what happens. -Perhaps it will be like Alice in Wonderland.” - -Away the two of them went, lickety-split, down a hillside and up -another to the crest and over it. Right there, just on the other -side---- Guess what! There was a group of children, at least a dozen, -all of the boys in blue jumpers and the girls in blue Kate Greenaway -dresses, and they were gathered around one of the boys who was a little -bigger than the others; even bigger than John. He was talking quite -excitedly, and Martha Mary stood, fascinated, watching him and quite -forgot little Mr. Squirrel, who had by this time completely disappeared -up a tree. Finally the big boy saw Martha Mary and took off his hat and -said, “Hullo!” - -“Hullo!” said Martha Mary. - -Again the boy said, “Hullo!” and looked at the tips of his shoes; then -suddenly he smiled a perfectly good smile and said: - -“Perhaps you could tell us?” - -“Please, what?” asked Martha Mary. - -“We are hunting for wild violets and there don’t seem to be any. Do -you know where they grow?” - -Of course Martha Mary knew. There were oodles and oodles of them on the -Sherman Place, just at the edge of the lake Ocean. She thought it would -be lovely to bring all of the children home to pick them and perhaps, -if there was enough, to have tea. - -“Wouldn’t your Mother care?” asked the big boy. “Or are you like us? -Haven’t you one?” - -Martha Mary could hardly believe her ears. “Haven’t any of you -mothers?” she asked. - -“Nope,” said the boy. “Nor fathers, either.” - -“How awful!” said Martha Mary. “Where do you live? Who takes care of -you?” - -“We live at the Charity,” said the boy. “We take care of ourselves, -excepting at meal-time or lessons.” - -“How nice!” said Martha Mary. “Can anyone live there?” - -“Yes,” said the boy, “if you are an orphan. But it’s not nice. No one -takes an interest or anything in you. The only excitement is when -ladies with eyeglasses on sticks come from the Affiliated Charities to -pat you on the head and say, ‘Dear little shaver,’ and make you want to -run away.” - -“And they look to see if your ears are clean,” said one little girl. - -“And ask if you are good and say your prayers,” said another. - -“And of course we say ‘Yes,’” said the big boy, “and then they give us -pennies and tell us to save them and we will be rich when we grow up.” - -“It’s not true,” said Martha Mary. “You always spend them before you -grow up. Things are very expensive! I know!” - -Then they remembered the violets, so down the hills and to the road -they scampered, Martha Mary at the head of the lot (to be exact, there -were six boys and eight girls). Through the gates and up to the house -she took them to introduce them to Mother Dear, who was still feeling -pretty badly at the way Walter had behaved. When she saw Martha Mary -with all her company she dropped her sewing and said: - -“What in the world has the child done?” - -Martha Mary told her as quickly as she could all about their being -orphans and about the violets and the affiliated ladies who gave them -pennies to save. Mother Dear’s eyes grew soft in the way they have and -she kissed Martha Mary and shook hands with the children, no matter how -dirty they were. She told Martha Mary to take them to the violets by -the lake and not let them fall in, for some of them were quite small -and liable to. Martha Mary promised, then called Edward Lee and John -and they brought along Walter, who was now in a sensible frame of mind. -John was inclined to be standoffish until Martha Mary, who knew him -like a book, told him that the biggest little boy liked men better than -women, and then John became quite nice. - -In a little while Martha Mary had learned the names of all the orphans, -and I’ll tell them to you, although you’ll no doubt forget. - -First there was the biggest little boy; he was called “Slats,” because -he was thin. The Home name for him was Thomas Dorne. Then there was -the biggest little girl, Helen Dolittle, and then Reddy Smith and -Sammy O’Reilly and Sue Patience Grey and John Shaw and Margaret -something--her parents had died before she was able to find out -what the last name was--and Pansy and Amy Rebecca Isaacs and Skinny -Dawson and Patrick O’Harahan, and finally the most adorable little -golden-haired girl I have ever seen and her name was awful. It was -Dolcerina Vennicci, but they called her “Piffy.” - -Away went the eighteen children to the edge of the lake, where there -were so many violets under the green leaves that everyone fell to -picking and became too busy to talk. After a while, when hats and arms -and aprons were full of flowers, Martha Mary said: - -“Let’s play.” - -“Play skin the Fox,” said Skinny Dawson. - -“Ich tee goo,” said Piffy. “Ich tee goo” means something like “Oof” or -“Horrid” or “Dirty” or “Creepy” or “Slimy.” So you could tell what she -meant, although I confess it’s hard to find the word that explains it. - -“We’ll play ring around a rosy,” said Amy Rebecca. - -“Sissy game!” said Slats. - -“I have an idea,” said Martha Mary. “We’ll have a story.” - -“Can you tell them?” asked Sue Patience. - -“No--not exactly, but Flip can. Perfectly wonderful ones!” - -“Who is Flip?” they all wanted to know. - -“I’ll show you,” said Martha Mary. Away she rushed and in a moment she -was back, dragging Flip after her and he holding in his hand the pages -of a letter from Jane that he had not had half time enough to read -twice. - -“Hullo, You!” he said to them all, without waiting for an introduction. -You see, Mother Dear had told him that they were there and that he must -be nice. - -“What do you want?” - -“We want a story!” they all shouted. - -Flip turned to Martha Mary and struck a pose like an old-time actor. - -“Alas! Madam,” he said, “my fame precedes me. I fain would accommodate -you, but it wearies me to ever seek new plots.” - -“Don’t be hateful,” said Martha Mary. - -“’Tis well,” said Flip. “What nature of story-do you desire?” - -They all shouted at once: -“Pirates--dolls--fairies--ghosts--love--shipwreck--creepy--bloody----” -until you couldn’t tell who was talking. - -“Wait!” roared Flip. “You can’t expect me to think if you don’t be -quiet. I’m going to tell just the kind of a story I wish and, if you -don’t like it, you can go jump in the lake and drown. But I hope you -won’t, because then I’ll be insulted.” - -This is the story he told them: - - - - -CHAPTER XII - - IN WHICH ANOTHER JOHN AND ANOTHER MARY WANDER FURTHER FROM HOME THAN - THEY EVER HAVE BEEN BEFORE, AND FIND A MARVELOUS BALL OF GLASS, IN - WHICH ONE SEES THE STRANGEST THINGS - - -“Way off in the furthest corner of San Francisco, just where the sun -comes over to light up the bay, there is a hill. Of course there are -many other hills in San Francisco, but none of them quite so important -as Russian Hill. You see, the families who live there are quieter and -happier and more old-fashioned than those in other parts of the city. -I don’t know why; they just are. Right at the steepest part of the -hill, and you can believe me when I tell you the Hill is steep, there -is a Spanish Castle; not a really and truly one, but just exactly as -nice as though it were. No one lived in it, nor had for several years, -excepting an old, white-haired caretaker; a splendid man. He liked -children. That is why John and Mary were allowed in the Castle so much. -John was a rather spoiled, selfish boy who lived in the Mansion next -to the Castle, with his married sister. Mary was his best friend. She -had freckles and you would have liked her. They played nice games up on -the Hill; dozens of fascinating make-believes that you never would have -thought of. They fought pirates--oodles of them--and baked potatoes in -ovens under the rock and did other things just as nice. - -“But, just like other children, they grew tired of these things at -times and wanted something new. So one day, when there were no potatoes -left, Mary suggested going down the Hill. John did not like to; he -hated to go where there were other people. Mary laughed at him and told -him he was a sissy, although he wasn’t really. He became ashamed of her -taunts, so down the Hill they went. First you go down some lovely old -steps cut right in the stone, then you come to another hill so steep -that it is easier to lie down and roll than to walk. They must have -gone at least six blocks when, all at once, Mary said to John: - -“‘We are not in San Francisco any more.’ - -“‘Where are we, then?’ asked John. - -“‘We are in China.’ - -“They were not really; they were in Chinatown, but it looked like -another city, altogether. There were hundreds of Chinamen shuffling -along the street, with long pig-tails and funny, large pipes in their -mouths. They talked in a queer sing-song, the funniest language you -have ever heard. There were Chinese women with gold jewelry and green -jade in their hair, and the most adorable little Chinese babies, who -looked like dolls, dressed in splendid colored silks. Up on a balcony, -where there were a dozen brightly lighted lanterns, a Chinese musician -was playing upon an instrument that sounded like dying pigs and broken -drums and tin whistles. In the shop-windows there were white lilies and -flaming oriental silks and queer toys. Also there were skinned pigs and -skinned chickens and strings of bacon hanging from nails. - -“John and Mary became so interested that they forgot all about going -home. Before they knew it, darkness had fallen, lanterns on the -balconies were lighted, and Chinatown looked like Fairyland. - -“Down the street came a tall, fine-looking Chinaman, in loose, blue -silk trousers and a blue silk coat with black embroidery. He seemed -very much surprised to find two American children in Chinatown at that -time of night. He came to them and said, in even better English than I -use: - -“‘I assume that your small selves are lost. Is it not so?’ - -“‘Not exactly,’ said Mary, who was always the spokesman. ‘You see, we -came for a walk and just sort of stumbled into Fairyland and now we -don’t want to go home.’ - -“‘But your August Parent? Will he not be worried?’ - -“‘Yes,’ said Mary, ‘although John’s sister will not mind.’ - -“‘So,’ said the Chinaman. ‘Well, perhaps, if we were to ’phone to the -August Parent, he might feel relief. Then we could perhaps have tea and -ginger before returning.’ - -“‘That would be lovely,’ said Mary, and, ‘Great,’ said John. - -“So the Chinaman stepped into a store and ’phoned to Mr. Devine, Mary’s -father. - -“‘This is Fong Kee, Doctor of Law of the Hong Kong University,’ he -said. ‘I have just found young John and Mary enjoying the sights of -Stockton Street. I beg that you will have no worriment, as I shall give -them tea and bring them home at an early hour.’ - -“John and Mary could not hear what Mr. Devine said, but it must have -been satisfactory, for Mr. Fong Kee came out of the booth, smiling, and -took a hand of each of the children. - -“‘Now,’ he said, ‘we shall visit my worthy friend, Fong Charles.’ - -“They went down a flight of narrow steps into a dark basement. There -was an odor of punks, like one uses on the Fourth of July, and the -strong breath of China Lilies. In through a latticed door went Fong -Kee, with Mary and John clinging to each other’s hands, just the least -bit frightened. - -“The room they came to was decorated in beautiful golden scrolls of -carved wood. At the end of the room was a queer wooden man, and at his -feet was a bowl from which came a long ribbon of beautiful blue smoke. -On a wooden couch another Chinaman was resting, smoking a small bronze -pipe. - -“Fong Kee spoke to him in Chinese and he arose and shook hands with -John and Mary. Then he struck a metal bell and a Chinese slave girl -appeared. He ordered her to bring tea and ginger. Then he turned to -John. - -“‘I am the old Fong Charles,’ he said. ‘More years I have lived in San -Francisco than there are hairs on an old pig’s tail. I welcome you.’ - -“‘You look pretty old,’ said John. ‘What do you do? Are you a cook?’ - -“‘No,’ smiled Fong Charles. ‘I am a philosopher. I dream--and smoke my -pipes.’ - -“‘I like nice dreams,’ said Mary. - -“‘So!’ said Fong Charles. ‘Then, perhaps, while we await Sanka, my -servant, who is as slow as the race of the turtles, I might tell you a -dream or two.’ - -“He lifted John and Mary to a black wood table, where they sat, -cross-legged, like tailors. Then he put between them a small black -pedestal, on which rested a large, round ball of glass. - -“‘So,’ said Fong Charles. ‘Into the dream glass you must look and the -dreams you shall see.’ - -“John and Mary leaned forward and saw in the glass hundreds of lovely -colors, as though the rainbow had broken in it. Then the colors divided -and circled about like a fairy dance. Softly, oh, so very softly! Fong -Charles began to speak, in his sing-song voice, stopping only to draw -at his pipe and blow a bit of smoke into the curtains above his head. -And as he spoke, little by little, figures became clear in the glass -until John and Mary could see the dreams, just as Fong Charles told -them. There were three dreams he told, all quite short and strange: - - -_The Dream of The Girl’s Gift_ - -“Out of Ta Chung Sz, which is, August One, the Temple of the Bell, came -Tchi Niu, the Bellmaker. - -“‘Those of you who are pure of heart,’ he called, ‘bring to me your -metal mirrors that I may make of them a new bell. Come, my children.’ - -“They came, many of them and gladly, the daughters and the mothers, -bearing in their arms the mirrors that showed their beauty, for it was -honorable to give, and what more worthy gift could be made than a new -bell for the temple? - -“Tcho-Kow came last and slowly. On the mound of mirrors she placed -hers and stood aside. Then, as the torch was carried to the fire -builded to melt the mirrors, her heart grew sad, for the mirror she had -brought was the mirror that had been in her mother’s family and her -grandmother’s family, and the family of many generations before that. -And so she grew cold with grief and cried out. - -“Slowly the flames crept up and slowly the mass of metal melted into a -river of shining gold. But the mirror of Tcho-Kow would not burn. - -“‘How now,’ said Tchi Niu. ‘The gift burns not; you have brought -disgrace on your house, oh, daughter of a Thousand Lilies, by not -giving your heart with your gift. How, then, will you redeem yourself -in the eyes of Dong, the Great Bell?’ - -“Then was Tcho-Kow smitten with a great repentance and she longed for -the goodwill of Dong. So she thought and thus made her gift worthy. As -the flames crept up about the mass of metal, she cast aside her dress -and saying: - -“‘Gladly I give myself as gift,’ she stepped into the flames and -disappeared. Then did the flames burn joyfully and the mirror of -Tcho-Kow melted with the others and Dong was appeased. - -“Now hangs the bell in Ta Chung Sz, and when it is rung to call its -song to the world: - -“‘Ko-gnai, Ko-gnai, Ko-gnai,’ it calls, and thus renders thanks to -Tcho-Kow for her gift.” - - -_The Dream of Hoa-Tchao_ - -“Kiang-Kow-Jin, who dwelled in the body of a stork in the Pearl River, -was the God of Children. He ruled for a million years and was beloved -by all the race of River Men. He ruled well and happily and knew no -worry. Came a year, then, when the Children of the River grew few and -Kiang-Kow-Jin grieved. So to him he called Chung Li, the girl child, -and said to her: - -“‘I grieve because your companions are few. What then, Daughter of -Wisdom, am I to do?’ - -“Chung Li knew all things. - -“‘Go to Ta Chung Sz, The Temple of the Bell, and pray,’ she said, ‘that -many flowers shall grow.’ - -“To Ta Chung Sz went Kiang-Kow-Jin and prayed, and when he came out -of the Temple all the fields were glad with myriad wondrous colored -flowers. - -“‘It is Hoa-Tchao, the Birthday of A Hundred Flowers,’ he said. Then he -sought his home and slept. - -“When he had slept and awakened he came again to the fields. There -played Chung Li with many new children. And so Kiang-Kow-Jin learned -that children are flowers.” - - -_The Dream of Bo_ - -“Bo is the God of The River Fish. His home is of glass and seaweed. -Yearly came the River Men to make gifts to Bo, for Bo was of great -greed. One year, with the other Men of The River, came Fong Soy, the -silk merchant. - -“‘Bountiful Bo,’ said he, ‘this year I have no gift. The rains have -been few and I have sold no silks. I have no wealth or fruits to bring -to you. So, that you will bear well with me, I have brought that which -I treasure more than Life itself.’ - -“He opened the folds of his dress and out stepped Fong Sing, his oldest -son. Fong Sing, garbed in red, stepped into the waters and disappeared. -Then, though parted from his dearest possession, Fong Soy returned to -his home and learned that his wife had given him two sons and they were -visaged as Bo, the God of The River.” - - * * * * * - -“Slowly the forms in the crystal ball disappeared and Fong Charles -stopped speaking. John and Mary shook themselves as though they had -been sleeping. Down from the black table Fong Kee lifted them, and -there, on a small stand, was very black tea in lovely transparent -cups. Mary tasted it, but it was bitter, so she did not drink. Then -Sanka, the slave girl, brought dishes with cakes and candied gingers -and strange fruits and almonds. Fong Charles filled the children’s -pockets, and then Fong Kee led them away. Slowly they climbed their -Hill and to the door of the Mansion. There stood John’s sister and -Mary’s Father to welcome them, and you may believe they were relieved -when the children appeared. They shook hands with Fong Kee and made him -promise that he would come again to the Hill to visit them and perhaps, -some time, take them again to Fong Charles to look in the round glass -again.” - -“Gee, that was a queer story,” said Slats, when Flip had finished. - -“Yes,” said Piffy. “It made me sleepy.” - -Martha Mary was afraid that the children would hurt Flip’s feelings if -they said more, so she raced them up the lawn to the house, and there -on the veranda Mother Dear had placed pitchers of lemonade and enough -cake for six times eighteen children. And so they ate till they could -eat no more and then, with their wild violets in their arms, went back -to the Charity, with Martha Mary’s promise that she would come to play -with them whenever Mother Dear gave her permission. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - - IN WHICH FLIP USES NEEDLESSLY LONG WORDS, BUT, TO WIN OUR GOOD-WILL - AGAIN, HE TELLS A REAL OLD-FASHIONED FAIRY TALE - - -For a perfectly good story-teller Flip had some rather queer ideas. -He didn’t believe in fairy tales: that is, the kind that told about -witches and Godmothers and Princes and such. He said he could not -explain just why--it had something to do with inefficient education. -Of course we do not know what “inefficient education” is, but Father -and Mother Dear know, so it must be all right. Nevertheless, everyone -knows that real fairy tales are nice even if they are not efficient -education, so one night, about an hour before bedtime, when the -children were all in the living-room before the fire, Martha Mary -asked if, please, Flip would tell one. Flip was in a particularly -good humor; there had been a thickish letter from someone during the -day, and of course the someone was Jane. So he agreed. Only he was -rather annoying; he started by using needlessly long words that no one -understood. He said they would have to “create the right atmosphere.” -John said he would, although he didn’t know what it meant. But Flip -didn’t alone. He put out all the lights so that there was only the -log fire to keep people from bumping. The flames really looked like a -witch’s fire, only there were no witches in the story. Then he heaped -cushions on the floor for Martha Mary to sit on; Flip had been very -polite to Martha Mary since Jane’s visit. Walter and Edward Lee lay on -their stomachs on a rug. Liza was the only one who was not there. Flip -piled some lovely-smelling pine cones on the fire, which sputtered and -flamed like a blacksmith’s forge, only didn’t smell at all the same. - -“Once, in the days before Mother Dear was born, or Mother Dear’s -Grandmother, or her Grandmother’s Great Grandmother’s Great -Grandmother, which was many years ago,” said Flip, although everyone -knew that, “there lived a King whose lands were so great that it took -the birds a whole month to fly across them. He was the richest king -who lived in the days of the fairies. His chests were of the finest -gold, lined with purple satin, and in them were so many beautiful -emeralds and rubies that it would hurt your eyes to look at them. In -his garden grew the rarest of flowers; roses that had been brought -from England and yellowish brown and purple orchids from Brazil; iris, -lilac, cherry blossoms, and St. Joseph’s lilies were there, too, from -all the four corners of the earth. In his stables there were Arabian -horses and splendid dogs: deerhounds and greyhounds, and had there been -St. Bernards in those days, he no doubt would have had some of them, -too. In the Palace there were wonderful ancestral paintings, beautiful -furniture, table service of pure gold, and glass of the rarest cut. -Best of all, there was his very dear Queen Wife and the little prince -who would be King when he grew up. It was the sunniest of days when the -prince came. The Queen Mother had longed for a son and heir for a very -long time. She dreamed one night that when the King had grown to love -her very much she would be given a son; you know, there can only be -children where there is love. The dream made her more pure and lovely -than ever; her thoughts and her ways so delighted the King that he -learned to love her more than he thought a mortal could love. And so, -just as the rosebush grows until it is lovely and old and wise enough -to be a mother, and then the seed develops in it under the petals and -finally wins strength and goes away on the breeze to take root for -itself and become a rose child, so the seed was born within the Mother -Queen. While it was gaining strength within her, she kept her thought -cheerful and clean, so that when her child came he would be cheerful -and clean always. Then came the sunniest of days; just the day for a -Prince’s birth, and early in the morning the King was allowed to come -to his wife’s room and there, beside her, on a soft little cushion, was -his son, the Prince. - -“You can well believe that the King was filled with gladness. He went -to the balcony of the Palace with the tiny baby in his arm and held it -up so that all the subjects could see it. They cheered and the bronze -church bells rang and there was gladness throughout the kingdom. - -“From the wisest of the courtiers, guardians were chosen for the -Prince. There was the chief astrologer to teach him the knowledge that -was in books. The grey-haired old Lord of The Park taught him the -beauty of flowers and the song of the bird, and the Master of The Whip -showed him the correct way to trot a horse and the manner in which a -King’s son should hold his sword. So, surrounded by wealth and the -dearest of parents and the wisest of teachers, Prince Winfred grew -strong and wise. At the time of my story he was about ten years old, -the finest young prince you have ever seen, only of course you have -never seen a prince. - -“You would think that, with all his wealth and splendor, he would be -perfectly happy, but he wasn’t. You see, one day he was riding down -the Park road on his white horse and he saw through the Castle gates a -farmer’s boy pass by on a burro. It was a perfectly good, young grey -burro with a collar of wild flowers and tinkling bells hanging from -it. As soon as Winfred saw it he knew that he did not have everything -in the world. He made up his mind that he wanted a burro very much. He -told his wish to old Esau, the astrologer, but Esau raised his hands -in horror and said it would be disgraceful and undignified for His -Grace to ride a burro. He would speak to the Master of The Whip, he -said, and order new horses. That was not what the Prince wished for; -he had plenty of horses already. He did not know just why he wanted -a burro; personally, I think I can guess. There was something simple -and modest in the small creature that would have been a welcome change -from the show and pomp of the Castle. So Winfred went to the Lord of -The Park and told him his desire; that proud official sneered rather -disrespectfully and said: - -“‘Perhaps Your Highness desires a goat, too, to milk when you tire of -the burro.’ - -“Winfred almost lost his temper, but he remembered that Princes had to -be dignified, so he went to his father, the King, and in a most proper -fashion, said: - -“‘Your Majesty, I have a request to make.’ - -“It pleased the King to be asked favors by his son, and so he smiled -and demanded what it might be. - -“‘If it please you, Sire,’ said Winfred, ‘I would like a burro.’ - -“‘A burro?’ said the King. ‘What will you do with a burro?’ - -“‘Ride him,’ said Winfred. - -“At first the King laughed at the idea of seeing his son and heir -astride a donkey, but when he found that the boy was serious he went -into a rage and Winfred crept away, miserable and frightened. Out into -the Park he went and lay down under a large oak, where he wept in a -most unprincely manner. He wept until the tears were smeared all over -his silk collar and ran down his neck. You should have seen him; one -would never have guessed that it was a prince sprawled there, for all -the world like a badly trained baby. He really was unhappy, though, so -you could not blame him altogether. - -“He cried and cried until he heard a rustling above him in the tree. -He looked up, and perched on a branch just above his head was a -small person, not a great deal larger than a pocket-knife. It was a -girl-person, dressed in bright green, with the tiniest of green hats on -her bit of sunny hair. She looked down at Winfred and frowned. - -“‘What do you want?’ demanded Winfred. - -“‘Stop crying,’ said the girl-person. - -“‘You are disrespectful,’ said Winfred. ‘I am the Prince.’ - -“‘I don’t care who you are,’ said the girl-person. ‘I wish you would -stop crying.’ - -“Winfred was so surprised at her lack of respect that he forgot to cry -for a moment, but he soon began again. - -“‘Stop it, I say,’ said the little thing. ‘Stop it! I hate you when you -do that.’ - -“Winfred cried on. - -“Then the girl-person commenced to coax. ‘Please,’ she said, ‘stop and -I will give you any wish you ask of me.’ - -“‘Why should I stop?’ asked Winfred. ‘And who are you that you can -grant wishes to a prince?’ - -“‘You should stop,’ said the girl-person, ‘because I hate tears, and I -can grant wishes, because I am a fairy.’ - -“‘That is very nice,’ said Winfred. ‘I’ve always wished to meet a -fairy. Are they all like you?’ - -“‘Silly,’ said the fairy. ‘Of course not. I am the laughter fairy; I go -about the world collecting children’s smiles and giving them to solemn -grown-ups. I’m much nicer than most of the fairies; I think I am the -nicest fairy there ever was.’ - -“‘You conceited creature,’ said Winfred. ‘You are not at all nice.’ - -“The fairy laughed and reached down a tiny foot and kicked Winfred in -the nose. - -“‘Don’t be stupid,’ she said. ‘I didn’t really mean that. There are -other fairies as nice--almost--as I am. And I’m not a creature and I -wish you wouldn’t call me one. I’m a fairy and my name is--guess what?’ - -“‘Christine,’ guessed Winfred. - -“‘How silly! Christine is not a fairy name at all. Christines are -always fat and good cooks. My name is Merrylip. Do you like it?’ - -“‘Pretty well,’ said Winfred. ‘What does it mean?’ - -“‘Nothing. It’s just a name, and names never mean anything.’ - -“‘Oh!’ said Winfred. - -“All at once Merrylip commenced to laugh; laughed so hard that her -little foot got tangled in a spiderweb and she almost ruined the web -getting loose. - -“‘Stop it,’ said Winfred. ‘I can’t see anything funny.’ - -“‘You are funny,’ said Merrylip. - -“‘Why?’ demanded Winfred, and showed signs of remembering that he was -the King’s son and entitled to respect. - -“‘Because,’ said Merrylip. - -“‘Because what?’ - -“‘Because I asked you to stop crying and I talked to you a little and -you had to stop.’ - -“‘Didn’t. I stopped because you said you would grant me a wish.’ - -“‘I forgot,’ said Merrylip. ‘What do you want?’ - -“In a flash Winfred remembered what he wanted more than anything else -in the world. - -“‘Please--a burro,’ he said. - -“‘A burro?’ said Merrylip, much surprised. ‘Why in the world do you -waste a good wish on a burro? There are much nicer things than that to -ask for. Wish, why don’t you, for heaps of money, and then you can buy -anything!’ - -“‘I have plenty of money,’ said Winfred. ‘And all the treasures I want. -But a burro is different. You can’t just buy them; you have to be born -not a prince to have one. I wish I was a train-engineer or a policeman -or a farmhand. A prince has so many duties that it is tiresome. When I -am King I shall have a whole stable full of burros.’ - -“‘Then you won’t enjoy them at all,’ said Merrylip. She was really wise -for such a small fairy. ‘You’ll get tired of them. People always do -when they have finally got what they wanted very much.’ - -“‘I wouldn’t,’ said Winfred. ‘I am different.’ - -“‘I bet you,’ said Merrylip. - -“‘Bet what?’ - -“‘Bet I will show you something nicer than a burro; even nicer than two -burros. You’ll be perfectly happy for two hours--then you’ll want to -be a prince again and forget everything else.’ - -“‘You just say that because you are a girl,’ said Winfred. ‘Girls never -understand boys.’ - -“‘I’ll prove it,’ said Merrylip. ‘Come under my cape.’ - -“‘I can’t,’ said Winfred. ‘I’m too big.’ - -“‘That is easy,’ said Merrylip. ‘You must kiss me on my ear, then see -what happens.’ - -“‘Kisses are horrid,’ said Winfred. Still he was not going to take -any chances of not having his wish, so he reached up and just put the -smallest kind of a kiss on Merrylip’s ear. It tasted like marshmallows. -As soon as he touched her, Winfred began to grow small. You have never -seen a boy as small as he became--about so big. Then he climbed up and -drew Merrylip’s cape over him and away they went. Up over the very -tops of the trees, out across the Castle wall, down into the valley, -pop over a stream, high again so as not to bump into a fat old oak, -and--before you knew it--they were right above the city. Far below them -were the people, walking about, and they didn’t, any of them, look -larger than Merrylip. - -“‘Now,’ said Merrylip. ‘Be ready!’ - -“Down they swooped right to the middle of the street, where a whole -dozen children were playing London Bridges. They were rather dirty -children; their clothes were not at all nice and their hair was mussed. -As soon as the Prince’s feet touched the cobblestones, he became his -natural size. Merrylip disappeared altogether, but Winfred heard her -buzzing about his ear, telling him what to do. - -“You can imagine how surprised all the children were when they found -that a strange boy had popped up out of nowhere. They gathered around -him and shouted, ‘Who are you?’ - -“Winfred was going to say, ‘The King’s Son,’ but Merrylip whispered in -his ear, so he just said, ‘Winfred.’ - -“The children didn’t care very much who he was, after all. You see, -Merrylip had touched his clothes with her lavender stick and they had -become old and dirty just like those of the others. They decided that -they would start another game: Rum-ba-loo-pum-ba-loo. The oldest of -them counted out loud: - -“‘Eny, meny, miny, mo. Catch a fairy by the toe. If he hollers let -him go. Fairy, meny, miny, mo. O-U-T spells out, with the Old Mother -Witch’s hat turned in--side--out.’ And Winfred was out. - -“‘But I don’t know how to play,’ said Winfred. - -“‘It’s perfectly easy!’ they shouted. ‘You know, the one who is out is -It.’ - -“‘How can you be It if you are Out?’ asked Winfred. - -“They couldn’t explain, but that was the way it was played. The one who -was Out was It, and he or she was called Mrs. Rumbaloopumbaloo. She had -to be the old witch and live on a stump of a tree. That was all the -home she had. Then the children came up and said: - -“‘Mother Rumbaloopumbaloo, what are you thinking of?’ - -“Rumbaloopumbaloo would say the first letter of the word. If it -was ice cream, she would say ‘I’; if it was music, she would say -‘M,’ and so on. Then, if one of the children guessed right, Mother -Rumbaloopumbaloo would chase them all and the one who was caught was It. - -“Up to Winfred came the children and said: - -“‘Mother Rumbaloopumbaloo, what are you thinking of?’ - -“‘It begins with B,’ said Winfred. - -“‘Books,’ said one. - -“‘Nope.’ - -“‘Bells?’ - -“‘Nope.’ - -“‘Beans?’ - -“‘No.’ - -“Then a little girl, whom no one had noticed before, said: - -“‘I know. It’s a burro.’ - -“‘Uhu!’ shouted Winfred, and chased them down the street. He caught the -little girl who had guessed rightly and whispered to her: - -“‘How did you know?’ - -“‘Silly, silly,’ said the girl, for it was Merrylip, grown big. - -“They played for a very long time, and Winfred was never so happy -before. - -“‘Isn’t this nicer than a burro?’ asked Merrylip, and Winfred said: - -“‘A thousand times nicer.’ - -“After a while they all were tired and didn’t think the game was fun -any more, so they took up their hats and started for home. - -“‘You can come home with me for lunch if you want,’ said one of the -boys to Winfred. Winfred whispered to Merrylip, and she said he might, -so they went. Only Merrylip made herself small again and hid in the -Prince’s pocket. They came to a small hut, and the boy, whose name -was Michael, rushed in with Winfred after him. They threw their hats -on a chair and shouted, and in came a woman, all fat and grey, with a -gingham apron. Michael jumped into her arms and shouted: ‘Mother, I’ve -brought a boy to lunch. His name is Winfred.’ - -“The fat Mother kissed Winfred; then they sat down in the kitchen and -had oodles of beans and black bread. - -“‘Isn’t this nicer than burros?’ whispered Merrylip. - -“‘A thousand times nicer,’ whispered Winfred. - -“‘And nicer than dinner at home with servants all about?’ - -“‘A thousand times nicer.’ - -“When they couldn’t eat any more, the old Mother went to sleep in her -chair, and Winfred said good-by to Michael and went out. - -“‘Where now?’ he asked Merrylip. - -“‘Now the best of all,’ she answered. - -“Down the road they went to a large field, where a grey burro was -eating grass. - -“‘Get on,’ said Merrylip. Winfred patted the burro on the nose, then -climbed up. Away they went, much faster than burros usually travel, -rushing across the fields till the wind hummed about Winfred’s ears -like music. They galloped up across the hills and down into new grass -valleys that Winfred had never seen before. - -“‘Isn’t this nice?’ shouted Merrylip. - -“‘There is nothing nicer in the world!’ Winfred shouted back. - -“‘Silly,’ said Merrylip. - -“On and on they rode until Winfred grew tired. - -“‘Please,’ he said, ‘I would like to stop, now.’ - -“Immediately the burro disappeared and Winfred was standing under a -tree, with Merrylip next to him. - -“‘Where do you want to go now?’ she asked. - -“‘I’m hungry,’ said Winfred. - -“‘Shall we go to the old Mother’s and have more beans?’ - -“‘I’d rather have fried chicken and strawberries,’ said Winfred. - -“‘But the old Mother only eats beans.’ - -“‘I can eat at home,’ said Winfred. - -“‘I’m tired of burros.’ - -“‘Don’t you want to go back and play with the children?’ - -“‘No, they were dirty and disrespectful.’ - -“‘You are horrid,’ said Merrylip. ‘But I knew you would be this way.’ - -“She thought a moment, frowning the tiniest, most adorable frown. - -“Then, ‘I hate boys,’ she said, ‘especially selfish ones. I am going to -punish you for growing tired so quickly of the things you wanted more -than anything else in the world.’ - -“All at once there came a rush of wind, and Winfred was alone, and, to -his horror, as tiny as a string bean. - -“‘Merrylip!’ he called. ‘Don’t leave me alone! I am frightened.’ - -“But there was no answer. - -“Again he called: ‘I can’t go home if you don’t come! My feet are so -small and my legs so tiny that I never would get there!’ - -“Still there was no answer. - -“So how do you think he got home?” - -None of the children could guess. - -“Well,” said Flip, “it is nine o’clock and you all ought to be in bed. -So I’m not going to tell you another word, and there will be a second -chapter to-morrow night.” - -“Please, please!” the children all shouted. “We want to know now.” - -“Not a word,” said Flip. - -Then suddenly Walter sprang on to Flip’s stomach and Edward Lee sat on -his face and Walter shouted for help. John got a rope, and with the -aid of Martha Mary they tied Flip to the leg of the library table. The -noise was something terrific. In rushed Mother Dear and Father. - -“Here, here!” said Father. “What is the noise about?” - -“Please,” said Martha Mary, “Walter is a hero and Flip is a villain.” - -Then Mother Dear laughed, and when Mother laughs Father always laughs, -too. It really is quite funny to see Mother laugh. She is becoming just -the least bit stout. Well, when Father laughed, the children jumped on -him, too, and tied him to another leg of the table. Father tried to -look scandalized, but you could see a laugh lurking out of the corner -of his mouth. - -Said he, “I consider this very undignified.” - -“No,” said Walter, “it is jail. You have to give bail before you can -get out.” - -“And may I ask how much the bail is?” asked Father, digging his hand -into his money pocket. - -“It’s not that kind of a bail,” said Edward Lee. “Mother Dear, what -shall the bail be?” - -Mother Dear had a splendid idea. “We’ll punish Father,” she said, “by -making Flip sing, and punish Flip by making Father sing.” - -Father did not want to, but the children would not let him go, so he -sang in an awful, awful voice: - - “There once was a silly old whale - Who drowned himself in a pail. - Amongst folks it is said - There was room for his head, - But not the least bit for his tail.” - -“Oh, oh!” moaned Flip. “Spare me, spare me!” - -So they spared him, but made him sing to torture Father. Then it was -the most surprising thing. He sang in the softest, nicest voice, -a voice that just seemed to fit in with the firelight and the -“atmosphere”: - - “Way up above the blackest trees that tease the sky at night - A million young star children dance a merry, fairy dance. - The fat old moon comes through the clouds and giggles with delight - To see the myriad youngsters as they skip and hop and prance. - Then, when the night is growing old and skies are fading grey - A mother star comes softly out a lullaby to hum. - She warns the dancing children of the coming of the day, - For a very careful Mother is Mrs. Rumdidoodledum.” - -Then the children looked out of the window and, sure enough, Lady -Rumdidoodledum was just appearing, big and bright, above the pine trees. - -“Flip,” coaxed Martha Mary, “don’t you think you could tell us just a -bit of how Winfred got home?” - -“To-morrow night,” said Flip, and so everyone said good night and went -to bed. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - - IN WHICH WINFRED IS GIVEN THE MOST WONDERFUL WISH IN THE WORLD, AND I - ADVISE YOU ALL TO READ IT AND LEARN WHAT IT IS, SO THAT IF, SOME DAY - WHEN YOU ARE LEAST EXPECTING IT, A FAIRY COMES AND OFFERS YOU A - WISH, YOU WILL KNOW FOR WHAT TO ASK - - -The following day came a surprise for the children. While they were at -their lessons Mother Dear constantly looked at her watch and then gazed -out of the window. Martha Mary was sure something was going to happen, -but she could not for a moment imagine what it was to be. Finally -Mother Dear could keep the secret no longer. - -“Babes,” she said, “you may all put away your books, and then I have -something to tell you.” - -“Is it nice?” asked Edward Lee. - -“Yes--and no,” said Mother. “I want you to be happy about it and be -nice to Flip. You see----” - -Martha Mary’s lips began to tremble. She came to Mother and hid her -face in her lap so that the boys could not see her eyes. Mother Dear -smoothed the long curls that fell over Martha Mary’s shoulders and -patted her cheeks, just as you would a baby’s. The boys did not know -what to think. - -Finally Martha Mary looked up and smiled the most unhappy little smile -imaginable, because it was hard to make-believe. - -“I know,” she said. “I just knew it had to happen.” - -“What, Dear?” asked Mother. - -“He is going away; I am sure he is.” - -Mother Dear’s eyes were all watery. “Yes,” she said, “but you must not -be selfish. Flip is going to be very, very happy.” - -“I suppose it is the Jane-person,” grunted John. - -Mother Dear frowned a little and then smiled a perfectly good smile. - -“It is the Jane-person,” she said, “and I am happy as happy can be. You -see, Flip has received a great deal of money for his book and so the -publisher wants him to come to New York to discuss the work he is to do -from now on. And so Flip is going--going in a few weeks, but first he -is going to the City and he and Jane are to be married, and John and -Martha Mary are going with Father and myself to the wedding. So, you -see, it is to be nice, after all.” - -“And,” said Liza, “isn’t my Flip ever, ever going to come back no more?” - -“Certainly, Butterfly! In much less than a year he will return.” - -“And live here?” - -Mother smiled. “I’m afraid not. But he is to have a lovely cottage just -a short distance down the road and---- Ssh! Flip is coming. I want you -to be very nice to him and not say anything about what I have told you.” - -Flip came in with a perfectly happy smile. Immediately he saw that -something was wrong. The children were always more noisy when he came. -But he looked at Mother Dear and she nodded, so he pretended to notice -nothing. - -“Well, I’m here,” he said. “Supposing we find out now what happened to -Winfred.” - -“Yes!” the children shouted, forgetting for the moment that it might be -the last story he would tell them in a long time. (Personally, I know -that it wasn’t.) - -“Well,” said Flip (he always said “Well” when he started to speak), -“I’ll tell you, and please, Martha Mary, will you sit on my knee just -this once while I tell it?” - -Martha Mary came and climbed to his knee just like a baby and hid her -face in his big coat, because she was afraid of crying. Then Flip -coughed to clear his throat and told the second chapter of Winfred’s -story: - -“Now, let me see! Winfred was standing in the middle of the field, -alone, and he was no larger than a string bean. Every time a small -breeze came along it picked him up, just like a leaf, and carried him -to another part of the field. That was rather good fun at first, but -after a while it was unpleasant to have to fly whether you would or -not. So Winfred crept under a wild rosebush and hid in the leaves, -where he could think without being disturbed. But thinking did not do -any good, for that would not make him large again. He sat with his -tiny face in his hands and frowned. Then the sky grew dark and it was -night. Lady Rumdidoodledum and thousands of star children came into the -sky and the moon appeared like the largest gold plate you have ever -seen. Soon voices were heard in the field--voices of people calling -and shouting, ‘Prince Winfred!’ They were the guards seeking the lost -boy. They tramped here and there and everywhere and could not hear when -Winfred answered them, for his voice was as small as his body. Once a -guard came along, swinging a blue lantern, and he almost stepped on -Winfred. Finally they said he could not be in that field, so they went -ahead, the men shouting and blowing trumpets, and the women calling and -moaning. Last of all came the Queen Mother. She did not speak or cry, -but walked with her head bowed and tears in her eyes. Winfred held out -his arms and called, ‘Mother Dearest!’ but she could not see or hear -him. And so she passed out of sight with the others. Then Winfred crept -out from the wild rosebush and commenced to climb the hill. It was a -hard climb for his short legs and he was very much out of breath when -he reached the top. He rested a moment and then looked down. Far below -him he saw the ocean, grey and cold, and very great, reaching all the -way to the shores of Japan. Along the beach the huge waves splashed -like white horses. The winds came skipping across the waters, mussing -them in all directions. Winfred gasped, for he had never seen the ocean -before. Then, suddenly, he remembered--(and this is true, I assure you) -the first time you see or do anything, such as eating the first grape -of the season, or seeing the first firefly, or anything like that, if -you make a wish it is sure to come true. So Winfred reached out his -arms to the sea and whispered: - - “‘Oh, ocean blue, oh, ocean grey, - I’ve never seen you before to-day. - Grant to me, oh, grant, I pray, - The wish I wish to you to-day.’ - -“Out of the wildest of the waves skipped a tiny veil of blue, waving -and swaying across the sky like a bit of smoke. Straight to Winfred -it came and fluttered to his feet. Then he saw that it was a sprite, -a tiny blue one, no larger than himself. The water sprite was dressed -like a Queen’s page, all golden and blue, and he carried the smallest -imaginable trumpet in his hand. He took off his hat and bowed. - -“‘Prince Winfred,’ he said, ‘I have come from the salty sea with a -message for you.’ - -“‘I saw you coming,’ said Winfred. ‘I should think you would lose your -breath when you travel through the water.’ - -“‘One does,’ said the sprite, ‘if one keeps one’s mouth open. But I -breathe through my ears. Why don’t you try it?’ - -“Winfred tried, but he couldn’t. - -“‘Please,’ he said, ‘what is your message?’ - -“‘I am Lovelight, the messenger of King Neptune who rules the ocean,’ -said the sprite. ‘King Neptune’ (he said ‘King’ like ‘kink’) ‘heard -your wish and he says that he will grant it, because he likes to have -people believe in him. What will you wish?’ - -“‘I wish----’ said Winfred. - -“‘Wait!’ said Lovelight. ‘Don’t be silly and wish for something that -is not worth while. And, for Goodness’ Sake, don’t wish for a burro!’ - -“‘How did you know about that?’ asked Winfred. - -“‘Why, as soon as Merrylip left you she came straight to the sea to -tell all the waves and collect laughs from them. When they heard that a -King’s Son had asked for a burro, they laughed so hard that the sailors -all thought a storm was coming up.’ - -“‘I could choke Merrylip,’ said Winfred, although he laughed himself. -‘But,’ said he, ‘I do not know how to make a worth-while wish.’ - -“Lovelight came close and put his lips to Winfred’s ear. - -“‘There is one wish,’ he said, ‘that is more wonderful than anything -else in the world. Shall I tell it to you?’ - -“‘Please do!’ - -“‘Well, wish that any wish you make at any time, as long as it is -sensible, will come true. You see, that is really only one wish.’ - -“‘And will it come true?’ - -“‘Certainly.’ - -“So again Winfred looked out to the sea and said: - - “‘Oh, ocean blue, oh, ocean grey, - I’ve never seen you before to-day. - Grant to me, oh, grant, I pray, - The wish I wish to you to-day!’ - -“Then he added: ‘I wish that any wish I make at any time will come true -as long as it is sensible.’ - -“When he stopped, a golden light ran across the waters. - -“‘You see,’ said Lovelight, ‘Neptune is smiling. He says he will grant -your wish. Try once!’ - -“‘All right,’ said Winfred. ‘I wish that Merrylip would come back.’ - -“Almost immediately Merrylip came skipping through the grass, with her -golden hair waving in the moonlight. Winfred put his arms about her and -kissed her on the nose. ‘Please,’ he said, ‘I wish, Merrylip, that you -would not think me hateful any more.’ - -“‘Smile, Silly!’ said Merrylip. ‘And I won’t.’ - -“So Winfred smiled and that part of his trouble was ended. - -“‘Now,’ said Lovelight, ‘I must return to King Neptune.’ - -“‘I wish you a pleasant journey back,’ said Winfred. - -“‘Thanks,’ said Lovelight, and skipped into the sky. - -“‘I wish you would give the King my regards,’ Winfred called after -him, and Lovelight had a pleasant journey and gave the King Winfred’s -regards as soon as he arrived. - -“‘Now,’ said Merrylip, ‘I don’t suppose you will have any more to do -with me.’ - -“‘But I will,’ said Winfred. ‘I don’t suppose you will have any more to -do with me.’ - -“He didn’t really mean it to be a wish, although he wanted it very -much, but he forgot that every time he said ‘I wish’ it would come -true. So Merrylip stayed and that is why, even when he grew up and was -King, Winfred always smiled. - -“‘Next on the programme is Home,’ said Winfred. ‘I wish I was my -regular size and was sitting on Mother’s lap and she was singing to -me, and Merrylip was hiding in my pocket, and things were just as -though I had never gone away at all.’ - -“Almost before he had finished the very long sentence, it came true. -Winfred found himself on his Mother’s knee (although he was a pretty -big boy to be held that way) and she was pressing her lips on his hair -and humming him a Queen Song. In his pocket slept Merrylip and no one -knew it excepting Winfred, because she was so tiny that, even when she -sneezed, people could not hear her. And so everything came out well, -after all, you see. - -“Later, Winfred grew to be King, and with his wonderful wish made his -people the happiest on earth, for when anything sensible had to be -arranged he needed but to wish and it would come true. As a matter of -fact, it was fortunate that Merrylip was always there, for often he -thought of silly wishes and then Merrylip would pinch his ear and he -would not make them. And this is all.” - -“Well, it is a relief to know that he got home all right,” said John. -John was forming the habit of using long words. It would have been just -as easy for him to say “glad” as “relief.” - -Then Martha Mary climbed off Flip’s knee, and he held her hands and she -leaned forward and whispered in his ear: - -“I’m sorry as sorry can be, Flip Dear, that you are going away, but I -am happy because you and Jane will be happy.” - -Flip smiled and gazed out of the window, and then took Martha Mary into -his arms and kissed her, and the boys all shouted, and Martha Mary -rushed from the room, all red and happy. - -And so Flip told the last but one of his stories before he went to New -York, and, as you shall see, the last one I had nothing to do with. - - - - -CHAPTER XV - - IN WHICH, FOR THE FIRST TIME IN A LONG TIME, I DO NOT TALK AT ALL, - BUT AM WELL CONTENT TO SIT QUIETLY BY AND LISTEN TO THE LOVELY NEWS - THAT L. H. D., WHO, YOU WILL REMEMBER, I TOLD YOU ABOUT IN THE - PREFACE, HAS BROUGHT - - -One gloriously sunny morning Liza opened her grey eyes wide, yawned, -and decided that she would really stay awake and consider the business -of the day. She sat up in her little crib, looking adorably pink and -white and very huggable, with her tousled golden curls playing hide -and seek with each other on her neck. Across the room, in her own bed, -still sound asleep, lay Martha Mary. - -“Sister Lazy Bones,” thought Butterfly, and wondered how anyone could -want to sleep when Mr. Cock Robin was singing such a splendid song in -the vines at the windows. Liza looked around the room expectantly, -then the corners of her mouth drooped pitifully, and a big tear rolled -down her cheek. For where was Mother Dear this beautiful morning? Never -before, as long as Liza could remember, had she failed to find Mother -bending over her when she awakened, with a big kiss waiting in the -corner of her mouth for her baby daughter. - -Just at that minute, luckily, Nurse Huggins came in, smiling, oh, so -happily! Liza, of course, just couldn’t help smiling, too, though she -had not any idea at all why she was so glad. - -“Please,” said she, “where’s my Muvver Dear?” - -(She never took time to say Mother quite distinctly, though she really -could if she wanted to.) - -Nurse just laughed mysteriously, in the annoying way that grown-ups -sometimes have, kissed the little Butterfly, and bade her get quickly -into her wrapper and slippers. By this time Martha Mary was awake, -too, and following Liza’s example. In another moment the two children -were standing before Mother Dear’s door, which was very quietly -opened from the inside by a brown-eyed lady, dressed all in white, -whom they had never seen before. Mother lay in the big, four-poster -bed, looking a little pale and a little tired, but oh, so “smily.” -Right next to her was a little cradle, all blue lace and ribbons, and -inside-- Guess what! There was a baby, a teeny, tiny bit of a one, all -red and wrinkled, and not half so big as Liza’s doll. At first Martha -Mary could only look from the big bed to the cradle and then back -again. Then, when they realized what a wonderful present Mother Dear -had given them, they nearly smothered her with kisses. No one said a -word, because, you see, when a person is really and truly happy they -can’t talk much because of the choky feeling in their throat. But after -Martha Mary and Liza had each touched the crumpled rose-leaf hands of -the new baby, and looked into its tiny face. - -“Please,” said Mary, “is it a sister or a brother?” - -Mother laughed, then,--she just couldn’t help it. How silly she had -been not to have told them! - -“It’s a sister, Ladykin Dear,” said Father, who came into the room just -in time to hear the question. “And she is just as glad to see you as -you are to see her, only she sleeps so much that she hasn’t time to -tell you so, herself.” - -While Father was speaking Liza’s eyes had grown very wide indeed, for -the tiny sister had yawned, then opened her eyes, and was looking -straight at Liza. - -“Muvver Dear! Father!” said she excitedly, “she is going to talk to -me.” Then Butterfly’s golden curls, which just reached to the top of -the cradle, bent over anxiously toward the little bald head of the new -baby. No one spoke for at least a minute, which was evidently long -enough for Miss Little Sister to deliver her message, for at the end -of that time, away flew Liza across the room like a little sunbeam, -dancing and singing, - - “I know a secret I won’t tell you, - Sister told me and it is true.” - -No amount of begging on the part of Martha Mary could persuade Liza to -tell what the little stranger had said. I am sorry to say that Mary -felt just the least bit jealous, for she didn’t see why Liza should be -the only person in the family to know such wonderful things. Just as -the two children were leaving the room, Liza went over to the big bed, -took Mother Dear’s hand and kissed it. - -“Baby says her name’s ‘Midge,’” said Butterfly. “That is part of the -secret.” - -Everyone smiled and was glad. - -“Well,” said Father, “Midge it shall be, although her really, truly -name is to be ‘Margaret,’ just like Mother’s.” - -Liza’s eyes fairly danced with delight at the news, and Martha Mary had -to keep a very tight hold on her lips, so as not to shout how happy she -was, and so awaken Miss Midge. - -No one could seem to eat any breakfast that morning, though there -were delicious berries from the garden, with mush, and new-laid -eggs, and the thickest cream that Cow Bess could give. The boys had -been introduced to Miss Margaret Sherman, the second, while Liza and -Martha Mary were dressing, so it was small wonder that with the new -addition to the family to discuss the importance of such an every-day -occurrence as breakfast faded to almost nothing. - -“She’s not so much,” said Walter, with a rather disgusted look, while -he balanced a raspberry on the end of his fork. “Little bit of a red -thing without any hair at all! and, do you know, it hasn’t even a -single tooth.” - -“Well, supposing it hasn’t,” said John, his pride very much hurt at the -idea of a sister of his not being perfect, “it’s much happier without -them, I’m sure. Doesn’t have to bother with any old dentist.” - -“John! Walter! How can you?” said Martha Mary, almost in tears. “You -are simply hateful to talk like that about the loveliest baby there -ever was. You ask Miss Mason if she isn’t. I heard her tell Father that -Midge was a ‘perfectly normal child,’ and although it sounds awful, he -looked so happy that I know it must be something nice.” - -“But where did she come from, my Sister Midge Margaret?” said Liza, who -had been perfectly still ever since she had left Mother Dear’s room. No -one knew, but Edward Lee suggested that they find Flip, and perhaps -he could tell them. So away they all scampered, but not a trace of him -could they find. Just as they were about to give up, Liza spied him way -down in the sunken garden, his arms full of baby roses which he had -gathered for the baby in the house who looked so like a rose herself. -The children had never before seen him look so happy, except the day -that Jane came and his book was accepted. So, of course, they knew it -would be easy to get him to tell a story. Martha Mary took his hand and -patted it and said: - -“Please, Flip, we would like a really and truly story about Margaret.” -Flip was delighted and said he had intended to tell one, anyway, and -was coming to look for them. - -“For,” said he, “I am very, very happy to-day, Ladykin Dear, so you -shall have the nicest story I know how to tell.” - -And this is what he told them--the story of Little Sister Margaret: - -“Did you ever wonder, Children,” he began, “when you look at the sky at -night, and see the millions of fairy stars twinkling and dancing up -there, just why they are so bright and happy? Well, I’ll tell you the -reason. It is the most wonderfullest secret there ever was, and the -only people who are allowed to know it are the ones who love the star -children very much.” - -“I do,” said Liza. “Please tell me!” - -“Me, too--and Me--and Me--and Me,” came in chorus from the others. - -“Now,” Flip continued, “you all know that everybody and everything in -the world must have some use, no matter how little it may be. It is -just the same in Star-land, though most silly people never think what -the little twinkling lights are for. Do you know that every single -one of them, down to the teeniest, tiniest baby, that you can hardly -see, is a world of loveliness all by itself? There is the Rose Star, -where gloriously deep red roses, and little shy yellow buds and pink -lady-roses grow, and the air is sweeter than the sweetest perfume you -can imagine. Then there is the Forget-me-not Star, all covered with -the little blue flowers that look like Sister Margaret’s eyes; and -the Violet Star, and Pansy Land, and Sun Flower Place (very large and -important) and heaps and heaps of other flower stars whose names I -have forgotten. Of course there is Fairy Story Star, too, where Puss in -Boots, and Little Red Riding Hood, and Cinderella, and Jack the Giant -Killer, and all the rest of them live. Right near IT is the Grown-Up -Book Star, where there are so very many people that they never get time -to know each other. But the most important star, outside, of course, -of the Music Land Star and the Bird Star where the loveliest of songs -come from, and really, even more important than them, is--guess who! -Butterfly Dear!” - -“Lady Rumdidoodledum,” said Liza, without even stopping to think. - -“Right,” said Flip, “and that is just whom I am going to tell you -about.” - -“But I thought it was to be about baby sister,” said Martha Mary, -rather disappointedly, for she really could think of nothing else this -morning. - -“It is about them both, Impatient,” answered Flip. - -“You see, since Lady Rumdidoodledum is the biggest and brightest and -happiest star of them all, she must of course have something very nice -to make her so glad. Now, what do you suppose it would be that is even -lovelier than all the loveliest flowers or books, or birds, or anything -else that you can think of?” - -“Give up,” said Walter, although everyone was much too busy listening -to Flip to pay any attention. - -“I know,” said Martha Mary, her eyes shining. “It’s Babies.” - -“Exactly, Ladykin Dear,” answered Flip. “Lady Rumdidoodledum is the -Baby Star, and she shines specially for little children all over the -world. I must tell you about her. There are oodles and oodles of babies -living there, creeping and laughing and cooing all day. They are happy -as happy can be, for they have the most adorable little playmates that -you ever saw. They are little fairy creatures, scarcely as large as -Martha Mary’s finger-nails, and they live in the soft, silky green -centers of eucalyptus blossoms. When a Mother down here on the earth -wants a little boy child or girl child very badly, she goes out -into the woods and picks a eucalyptus blossom. Then, if she is very -wise she opens it, whispers her wish, and lets out the tiny creature -inside, who flies away up beyond the clouds in the gentle arms of the -Southeast wind, straight to Lady Rumdidoodledum. There, the first -thing the little fairy-person sees is a big silver cloud. She goes -right through it, for she is both a fairy and a dream and can do many -wonderful things. Right there, who do you think is waiting? A smiling -Mother-person who looks like your Mother Dear, as well as every other -Mother in the world. - -“‘Happy Day, Little Dream,’ she says, which is Rumdidoodledum for ‘How -do you do?’ The little creature whispers the message of the Mother who -sent her from earth, then flies back to tell her that all is well, and -her wish will be granted. - -“Well, one lovely evening, several months ago, just after the sun -had set and the sky was all rosy and gold in the west, your Mother -Dear went out for a little walk in the garden with Father. Lady -Rumdidoodledum had just come out and was shining very brightly over -the top of the big eucalyptus tree. Mother Dear saw her first; she -always does, you know. So, she wished very, very hard for another -little daughter, at the same time opening the eucalyptus blossom -that she held in her hand. There was a little breeze at that moment, -and away flew the tiny creature. When she reached the Baby Star, she -stayed a very, very long time indeed. For she was most particular for -so small a personage and wished to find just the very sweetest of all -the Rumdidoodledum babies to be Margaret Sherman. So she searched and -searched but none of them suited exactly, until way off in a corner she -found what she was looking for: an adorable little golden-haired mite -with eyes that danced and were the color of forget-me-nots. Then the -fairy-person knew that she had found the right little sister for John, -Martha Mary, Walter and Edward Lee and Liza, so she flew off, happy as -happy could be. - -“Ever since, Mother Dear has been waiting, waiting for her dream to -come true. This morning, just as Lady Rumdidoodledum was fading from -the sky, the Baby-person arrived, for all the world as lovely and pink -as the dawn that brought her. - -“That, Butterfly Dear, is the story of Little Sister Margaret, the -dearest of all Lady Rumdidoodledum’s children. And that, you see, is -the reason that Mr. Cock Robin sang so happily outside your window this -morning and the flowers were all so gay and the sky so blue and bright. -You see, all the world is happy at the sound of a baby’s voice. - -“Listen, there she is, calling now, for someone to come and love her.” - -“I do,” said Butterfly Liza. “And I--and I--and I--and I,” sang all the -others. - - -FINIS - - - - -_THE “MOTHER DEAR” BOOKS_ - - -THE GOLDEN SPEARS AND OTHER FAIRY TALES - -By EDMUND LEAMY - -With a preface - -By JOHN E. REDMOND, M.P. - -_Illustrated. Small 4to, cloth. Net $1.00_ - - -“‘=The Golden Spears and Other Fairy Tales=’ is a book of absorbing -interest for children, and will be read with pleasure by grown-up -people. It is by the Irish writer, Edmund Leamy, who understood the -child nature and loved to minister to it. The delight which children -have in the world of fields and flowers, birds and blue skies, finds -abundant expression in the stories. In each tale the dramatic feature -is well developed and holds the reader’s interest to the end. The book -has real literary merit, the author’s style being graceful and well -adapted to the child mind. There are not enough such books in the -world. Books that are free from objectionable features and meet the -child’s craving for the wonderful, at the same time portraying the -beautiful and noble in the world and in human life, are very rare. -Brightness, beauty, nobility of sentiment, brave deeds, generous -conduct, kindness, gratitude, fidelity, appreciation of the good and -true in humanity, kindness to the lower orders of life, purity of -thought, all find abundant expression in the stories. There are seven -of them in the volume. Each has an attractive illustration drawn by -Corinne Turner. They are printed on paper of an excellent quality and -handsomely bound in cloth, with an appropriate cover design in colors. -Educators would do well to consider this volume as well adapted to meet -the need for suitable reading matter in certain school grades.”--_The -Springfield Republican._ - - -THE FAIRY MINSTREL OF GLENMALURE - -By EDMUND LEAMY - -Illustrated in color - -By VERA CASSEAU - -A book of beautiful imaginative tales for children of all ages, a -companion to “The Golden Spears and Other Fairy Tales” by the same -author, which Mr. John E. Redmond, M.P., pronounced the most winsome -and educative of its kind. - -_Small 4to. Cloth. 75c. net_ - - -THE HEART OF AN ORPHAN - -By AMANDA MATHEWS - -Illustrated by W. T. Benda - -“‘The Heart of an Orphan’ introduces another lovable child to the -wealth of American child-lore. - -“Giovanna, the little Italian orphan, is so ingenuous and natural as -to suggest the boys and girls of Myra Kelly’s tales. It is a book that -should be known and loved.”--_The Boston Herald._ - -_12mo. Cloth. $1.00 net_ - - - PUBLISHED BY - DESMOND FITZGERALD, Inc. - 156 FIFTH AVENUE NEW YORK - - - - -TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: - - - Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. - - Emboldened text is surrounded by equals signs: =bold=. - - Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. - - Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LADY RUM-DI-DOODLE-DUM'S -CHILDREN *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/66925-0.zip b/old/66925-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4b2d2f5..0000000 --- a/old/66925-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66925-h.zip b/old/66925-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4287ebd..0000000 --- a/old/66925-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66925-h/66925-h.htm b/old/66925-h/66925-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 87da9ef..0000000 --- a/old/66925-h/66925-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6046 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - Lady Rum-Di-Doodle-Dum's Children, by S. B. Dinkelspiel—A Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - h1,h2 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; -} - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.tb {width: 45%; margin-left: 27.5%; margin-right: 27.5%;} -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} -@media print { hr.chap {display: none; visibility: hidden;} } - -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} -h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - -.tdr {text-align: right;} - -.ph1 {text-align: center; font-size: large; font-weight: bold;} -.ph2 {text-align: center; font-size: x-large; font-weight: bold;} - -.hangingindent {text-indent: -1em; } - -.pagenum { - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - font-variant: normal; -} - - -.blockquot { - margin-left: 5%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.right {text-align: right;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.allsmcap {font-variant: small-caps; text-transform: lowercase;} - -.u {text-decoration: underline; text-decoration-style: double;} - -.gap {padding-left: 3em;} - -.caption {font-weight: bold; text-align: center;} - -div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; page-break-after: always;} -div.titlepage p {text-align: center; font-weight: bold; line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 2em;} - -.xlarge {font-size: 150%;} -.large {font-size: 125%;} - - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 100%; -} - -.poetry-container {text-align: center;} -.poetry {display: inline-block; text-align: left;} -.poetry .verse {text-indent: -2.5em; padding-left: 3em;} -.poetry .stanza {margin: 1em auto;} -.poetry .first {text-indent: -3.3em; padding-left: 3em;} -.poetry .first1 {text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em;} -@media print { .poetry {display: block;} } -.x-ebookmaker .poetry {display: block;} - -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - margin-left: 17.5%; - margin-right: 17.5%; - padding: 1em; - margin-bottom: 1em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - - </style> - </head> -<body> - -<div style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Lady Rum-Di-Doodle-Dum's Children, by S. B. Dinkelspiel</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: Lady Rum-Di-Doodle-Dum's Children</p> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: S. B. Dinkelspiel</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Illustrator: Francis Marion</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: December 11, 2021 [eBook #66925]</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'>Character set encoding: UTF-8</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Produced by: Charlene Taylor, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)</div> - -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LADY RUM-DI-DOODLE-DUM'S CHILDREN ***</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/cover.jpg" width="40%" alt="" /></div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<h1>LADY RUM-DI-DOODLE-DUM’S<br /> -CHILDREN</h1> - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/frontis.jpg" alt="" /></div> -<p class="caption">John and Mary leaned forward and saw in the<br /> -glass hundreds of lovely colors. (Page <a href="#Page_126">126</a>.)]</p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/titlepage.jpg" alt="" /></div> -</div> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="titlepage"> -<p><span class="xlarge">LADY<br /> -RUM-DI-DOODLE-DUM’S<br /> -CHILDREN</span></p> - -<p>BY<br /> - -<span class="large">S. B. DINKELSPIEL</span></p> - -<p class="center"><i>Which is Dedicated to My Mother, Your Mother,<br /> -and Lady Rum-Di-Doodle-Dum, Who is the<br /> -Mother of all the Bald-Headed, Pug-Nosed Little<br /> -Baby Creatures in the World, and to the Child-Person<br /> -for whom Lady Rum-Di-Doodle-Dum<br /> -winked one evening when I asked her to do so.</i></p> - - - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/titlepagelogo.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p>New York<br /> - -Desmond FitzGerald, Inc.</p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="center"> -Copyright, 1914, by<br /> - -<span class="smcap">Desmond FitzGerald, Inc.</span></p> -</div> - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_v">[v]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">PREFACE</h2> - - -<p class="center">(TO BE READ)</p> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">The</span> Dictionary says that a Preface is something -spoken before. Usually it gives the author -an opportunity to talk about himself. Some -authors talk very much, especially about themselves, -in their Preface. Mr. George Bernard -Shaw writes more Preface than Book, and Théophile -Gautier simply uses the Book as an excuse -for the Preface. But you do not need to worry, -as you will not read either of them for a very -long time.</p> - -<p>My Preface is going to be different. It is -about something that comes at the end and not -the beginning; furthermore, I am not going to -talk about myself.</p> - -<p>Of course you do not know what in the world -I am driving at; I will come at once to the point. -I had all but finished the stories of Lady Rumdidoodledum’s -children when I received the following -letter. I have a pretty good idea that -“L. H. D.” is no other than the Child-Person -for whom Lady Rumdidoodledum winked.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_vi">[vi]</span></p> - -<div class="blockquot"> -<p> -“<span class="smcap">Mr. S. B. Dinkelspiel</span>,<br /> -<br /> -<span class="gap">“<span class="smcap">Dear Sir</span>,——</span></p> - -<p>“I have the honor to inform you that Mrs. -Sherman is the mother of a lovely new baby -daughter, born this evening. She is to be christened -‘Margaret,’ but will be known to her friends -(of whom I trust you will be among the number) -as ‘Midge.’ Liza and Martha Mary are delighted -over the new arrival—the boys have not yet seen -the little lady.</p> - -<p>“Hoping that she will prove as welcome to you -as to the rest of her very devoted family, I am, -sir,</p> - -<p><span class="gap">“Your very obedient servant and humble collaborator,</span></p> - -<p class="right">L. H. D.”</p> - -<p>The Planet Venus.</p> -</div> - -<p>A day or so later, a thick envelope came -through the mail for me.</p> - -<p>“Is it,” said I to myself, “another of my stories -rejected by a heartless editor?”</p> - -<p>It was not! It was the story of “Midge,” written -by “L. H. D.,” and it came just in time, for -I had been having a miserable hour seeking a -last chapter for the book, and here one fell—I -might say—out of the sunny sky.</p> - -<p class="right"><span class="smcap">S. B. Dinkelspiel.</span></p> - -<p>San Francisco, California.</p> - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_vii">[vii]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS</h2> -</div> - -<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="table"> - -<tr><td class="tdr"><small>CHAPTER</small></td><td> </td><td class="tdr"><small>PAGE</small></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">I.</td><td> IN WHICH WE MEET FLIP, ALTHOUGH HE WAS<br /> - SUPPOSED TO BE A SECRET</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_1"> 1</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">II.</td><td> IN WHICH PETER SPILLS THE DEW OUT OF HIS<br /> - POCKET AND IT CAUSES A GREAT DEAL OF<br /> - BOTHER, BUT MR. SMITH, WHO IS THE KING<br /> - OF FAIRIES, PUTS AN END TO THE TROUBLE</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_10"> 10</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">III.</td><td> IN WHICH WE BEGIN TO REALIZE HOW CONVENIENT<br /> - IT IS TO HAVE A PERSON LIKE FLIP<br /> - ABOUT THE PLACE, ESPECIALLY WHEN THERE<br /> - IS NOTHING MUCH TO DO; ALSO WE HEAR OF<br /> - MR. MORIARITY AND THE FAIRY WHO DID NOT<br /> - HAVE A RED CHIN BEARD AND A BALD HEAD</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_19"> 19</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">IV.</td><td> IN WHICH MARTHA MARY INVADES THE CASTLE,<br /> - AND FATHER PROVES THAT HE CAN DO OTHER<br /> - THINGS BESIDES WRITING BUSINESS IN BIG<br /> - BOOKS. ALSO SOMEONE ARRIVES</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_28"> 28</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">V.</td><td> IN WHICH FLIP TELLS MY FAVORITE STORY, AND<br /> - IF YOU DO NOT LIKE IT VERY MUCH, FLIP<br /> - KNOWS SOMEONE WHO WILL</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_40"> 40</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">VI.</td><td> IN WHICH EDWARD LEE AND WALTER GO ON THE<br /> - WARPATH BECAUSE THEY DON’T KNOW WHAT<br /> - ELSE TO DO, AND ON ACCOUNT OF THEM<br /> - JOHN AND MARTHA MARY MISS HEARING THE<br /> - MELODRAMA</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_49"> 49</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">VII.</td><td> IN WHICH LIZA GOES UNDER THE SIDEBOARD;<span class="pagenum" id="Page_viii">[viii]</span><br /> - WALTER AND EDWARD LEE FIX THE CAT, AND<br /> - FLIP PROVES THAT THE CITY FOGS ARE NICE</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_67"> 67</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">VIII.</td><td> IN WHICH MARTHA MARY HAS A WONDERFUL<br /> - DAY AND LEARNS THE LOVELIEST OF SECRETS<br /> - AND FLIP’S ASPIRATIONS ARE EXPLAINED</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_76"> 76</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">IX.</td><td> IN WHICH IS TOLD THE STORY OF ALFRED OF<br /> - THE LOW COUNTRY, AND JANICE, WHO LOVED<br /> - THE QUEEN’S PAGE</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_85"> 85</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">X.</td><td> IN WHICH JANE STAYS LONGER THAN SHE HAD<br /> - EXPECTED TO AND WE ENTERTAIN HER. AS<br /> - USUAL, FLIP TELLS A STORY</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_99"> 99</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">XI.</td><td> IN WHICH WALTER DOES NOT WANT NINE<br /> - EIGHTS TO BE SEVENTY-TWO; AND MARTHA<br /> - MARY FEELS SO BADLY FOR HIM THAT SHE<br /> - GOES TO SEEK ADVENTURE. SHE FINDS IT</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_110"> 110</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">XII.</td><td> IN WHICH ANOTHER JOHN AND ANOTHER MARY<br /> - WANDER FURTHER FROM HOME THAN THEY<br /> - EVER HAVE BEEN BEFORE, AND FIND A MARVELOUS<br /> - BALL OF GLASS, IN WHICH ONE SEES<br /> - THE STRANGEST THINGS</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_120"> 120</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">XIII.</td><td> IN WHICH FLIP USES NEEDLESSLY LONG WORDS,<br /> - BUT, TO WIN OUR GOOD-WILL AGAIN, HE<br /> - TELLS A REAL OLD-FASHIONED FAIRY TALE</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_133"> 133</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">XIV.</td><td> IN WHICH WINFRED IS GIVEN THE MOST<br /> - WONDERFUL WISH IN THE WORLD, AND I ADVISE<br /> - YOU ALL TO READ IT AND LEARN WHAT IT IS,<br /><span class="pagenum" id="Page_ix">[ix]</span> - SO THAT IF, SOME DAY WHEN YOU ARE LEAST<br /> - EXPECTING IT, A FAIRY COMES AND OFFERS<br /> - YOU A WISH, YOU WILL KNOW FOR WHAT TO<br /> - ASK</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_155"> 155</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" valign="top">XV.</td><td> IN WHICH, FOR THE FIRST TIME IN A LONG<br /> - TIME, I DO NOT TALK AT ALL, BUT AM WELL<br /> - CONTENT TO SIT QUIETLY BY AND LISTEN TO<br /> - THE LOVELY NEWS THAT L. H. D., WHO, YOU<br /> - WILL REMEMBER, I TOLD YOU ABOUT IN THE<br /> - PREFACE, HAS BROUGHT</td><td class="tdr" valign="bottom"><a href="#Page_167"> 167</a></td></tr> -</table> - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_1">[1]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER I</h2> - - -<p class="center">IN WHICH WE MEET FLIP, ALTHOUGH HE WAS SUPPOSED<br /> -TO BE A SECRET</p> -</div> - -<p><span class="smcap">Down</span> on the edge of the Poppy Field there is a -very large, wide lake; the largest lake you have ever -seen. Of course there are deeper lakes across the -mountains where you have never been, but Poppy -Lake is quite deep enough. When you turn your -back and lean down and look between your legs so -that everything is upside-down, it looks still larger; -almost as big as the sky and just as blue. Right on -the shore, tied to a willow tree, is a wonderful green -boat with two oars when you wish to go exploring -alone, and four if you intend to take a crew with -you.</p> - -<p>John usually went alone, because crews never -know their place and want to be Captain if they -are men, or always talk about fairies and husbands -and silly trifles if they are women. There is of -course only one woman and she is Martha Mary;<span class="pagenum" id="Page_2">[2]</span> -you see, Liza is only three years old and can’t -really be called a woman. The fact is, John prefers -traveling with Liza to any of the others. -She respects John very much and will not mind -anyone else—not even Nurse Huggins. John is -quite a famous traveler; there have been times -when he would sit at the helm of his good ship and -Liza would sit on the deck on her legs and fold -her arms and watch the Captain with very large, -grey eyes. Then John would cough and bow to -her and say in a voice almost as loud as Butcher -Levy’s:</p> - -<p>“Where does your Ladyship desire to sail -to-day?”</p> - -<p>Liza would say, “Yes,” which is not an answer -at all.</p> - -<p>Then John would pick up the oars and row with -all his might, just as though the ship were not -tied to the willow tree. Right into the ocean they -would go. Sometimes they could travel almost -as far as England before Nurse Huggins called -them to come to tea. Nurse Huggins always -called just as they were about to get somewhere.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_3">[3]</span>Martha Mary thought it silly for John to play -with Liza so much; you see, John was at least -twelve and Martha Mary was ten, so they were -much more fitted for each other than John and -Liza. So Martha Mary would come down to the -Lake and call to John and he would put his hands -to his ears and shout:</p> - -<p>“I can’t hear you. I’m miles and miles -away.”</p> - -<p>Then Martha Mary would stamp her foot, and -go away to find Edward Lee Sherman, who was -seven years old and her youngest brother, and -Walter, who was eight and almost Edward’s twin. -You see, the Sherman family was quite a large -one; first, there was John and then Martha Mary; -then Walter and Edward Lee, and then Liza. -But that wasn’t all. Nurse Huggins was a very -important member of the family, and there was -Agnes, the cook, and Dawson, the gardener, and -Mother Dear, who looked almost like a girl herself, -sometimes, and Father, who was terribly old -and had brown whiskers and the softest grey eyes, -just like Liza’s. And I almost forgot Hermit. -He was the huge St. Bernard and next to Mother<span class="pagenum" id="Page_4">[4]</span> -Dear, the most important member of the household. -No one knew just how old Hermit was. -But Captain John was quite sure that the very -first thing he heard when he opened his eyes in -this world was Hermit’s welcoming bark. That -was twelve years ago, and twelve is old for a -dog.</p> - -<p>And—there was one other. He was supposed -to be a secret, but I never could keep a secret -and, as long as I have told about Hermit and -Hermit found him, I might as well tell. He was -Flip. That wasn’t his real name, but Liza could -not say Philip, so she called him Flip. And after -a while everyone else did, too. This is the way -we found him. You see, Hermit did not come -home for dinner one night and everyone was very -much frightened. They went all over the poppy -field calling him, but he didn’t come. It grew -so late that the stars came out, so Mother Dear -put Liza and Edward Lee to bed. She was very -quiet and not at all smily when she tucked them -in, because she was worried about Hermit. For -hours and hours John and Father and Gardener -Dawson hunted with yellow lanterns; they called<span class="pagenum" id="Page_5">[5]</span> -and whistled, but Hermit did not come. So -they went to bed, and Father said:</p> - -<p>“Leave the old boy alone. He is sure to come -back.”</p> - -<p>Father always did know everything!</p> - -<p>The first thing next morning, all the family -hurried out to the garden, but there was no Hermit. -Father went East and John went West -and all the others scattered in different directions, -leaving Liza all alone to take care of Mother -Dear. But Mother Dear was not at all good -company; she wouldn’t crawl on the floor and -she wouldn’t smile, so Liza slipped away, very -unhappy. She took her Nigger Doll, Samuel, -and walked way, way off, down into the Lily -Place where the frogs live. And right there, -perfectly happy and grinning, was Hermit—all -muddy and with his tongue hanging out as though -he had been running and was out of breath. Next -to him, sprawled out on the grass, with one foot -stuck up in the air and a cap on his toe, was a -man and he was talking to Hermit. Liza did not -pay any attention to him; she just jumped on -Hermit’s back and rubbed her face in his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_6">[6]</span> -neck. The man was very much surprised. He -sat up, brushed the dirt off of his trousers, and -said:</p> - -<p>“Good morning.”</p> - -<p>Liza laughed at him and pulled Hermit’s tail.</p> - -<p>“I said ‘Good morning,’” said the man. -“Can’t you talk?”</p> - -<p>That sort of frightened Liza, so she jumped up -and ran off to find John, with Hermit bounding -after her. Just then John came through the trees, -followed by Edward Lee and Walter and Martha -Mary. They hugged Hermit to show how glad -they were to see him, and then Liza took them -to the new man.</p> - -<p>“Hullo!” he said. “Are you the whole family?”</p> - -<p>“We are the Shermans,” said John.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Edward Lee, “and we wish you -would go away so that we could play.”</p> - -<p>“Edward Lee!” Martha Mary whispered. -“You mustn’t be impolite.”</p> - -<p>The man laughed. “Please,” said he, “may I -play, too?”</p> - -<p>“You are too old,” said Walter.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_7">[7]</span>“No, I’m not.”</p> - -<p>John did not mean to have any unfairness. -“How old are you?” he asked.</p> - -<p>The man held his fingers to his lips. “It’s a -secret. Folks say I’m twenty-three,” he said. -“But they really don’t know. The fact is I’m -only twelve.”</p> - -<p>“Swear it and hope to die?” demanded John.</p> - -<p>“I swear.”</p> - -<p>“And hope to die?”</p> - -<p>“Do I have to?”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Martha Mary. “If you want to be -twelve, we will let you. Please, what can you -play?”</p> - -<p>“Everything.”</p> - -<p>“That is lovely,” said Martha Mary. “We’ll -play ‘Robinhood.’”</p> - -<p>“And I’ll be Robinhood,” said John.</p> - -<p>“And I’ll be Little John,” said Walter.</p> - -<p>“I’m Little John,” said Edward Lee.</p> - -<p>“You’re not. I am.”</p> - -<p>“All right,” said Edward Lee. “Then I don’t -want to play.”</p> - -<p>The man frowned. “See here,” he said. “You<span class="pagenum" id="Page_8">[8]</span> -can’t both be Little John. Suppose we play -something else. Suppose I tell you a story.”</p> - -<p>“Do you know any?” Martha Mary asked.</p> - -<p>“Dozens of them.”</p> - -<p>“How nice! I think I shall like you. What is -your name?”</p> - -<p>“Philip.”</p> - -<p>“Flip,” said Liza, and that is how he got his -name.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Meanwhile Mother Dear had joined Father. -They hunted high and low for Hermit and for -the children, too, for by this time Mother was -growing really and truly frightened. All of a -sudden they heard Edward Lee laughing. To -the Lily Place they ran, and there—through the -trees—guess what they saw! There was Flip -leaning against a fat old oak tree, with one leg -up in the air and his cap on his toe. Liza was sitting -on the knee of the leg that wasn’t up in the -air, while Martha Mary was lying on the ground -on her stomach, weaving buttercups. John and -Walter were sitting up in the tree; Edward Lee -was on Hermit’s back, and Flip was telling his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_9">[9]</span> -story. So Mother Dear sat down very quietly -and pulled Father after her. She leaned against -his shoulder and closed her eyes, while Father -smoothed her hair. And they listened to the -story, too, and this was it:</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_10">[10]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER II</h2> - - - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH PETER SPILLS THE DEW OUT OF HIS<br /> -POCKET AND IT CAUSES A GREAT DEAL OF<br /> -BOTHER, BUT MR. SMITH, WHO IS THE KING<br /> -OF FAIRIES, PUTS AN END TO THE TROUBLE</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p>“<span class="smcap">Peter</span> sat on a blade of wheat and swung -backwards and forwards and up and down in the -wind, till his feet were higher than his head and -all the dewdrops spilled out of his pocket. I don’t -suppose you have ever seen Peter. He is about -this big—that is, as big as a red-headed match—and -he has little thin wings made out of the fuzz -that grows on the cowslips. Peter has red hair, -too, just like the match, and he is freckled, but -one can never see the freckles because they are -so small. In ways, Peter is a very wonderful boy. -You see, he can carry dewdrops in his pocket -(when he doesn’t spill them) and he skips around -the garden just before the stars go to bed putting -a dewdrop on every flower, just as a mother<span class="pagenum" id="Page_11">[11]</span> -cat would bathe her kitten. Peter likes his work; -he knew that every boy has to do something worth -while, so he chose the work that was the most -fun. Of course it is fun to bathe flowers. They -look so bright and sunshiny when they have their -drop of dew, just as your face does when Nurse -What-do-you-call-her——”</p> - -<p>“Nurse Huggins, please,” said Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>“Nurse Huggins rubs soap on it and in your -eyes. So on this particular May morning Peter -sat on the piece of wavy wheat and waited for -the biggest and loveliest Mother star, Mrs. Rumdidoodledum, -to go away, so that he could go to -work.</p> - -<p>“Finally, when Mrs. Rumdidoodledum had -gone to bed and the sky grew pink like the eyes -of Fluffytail, the white rabbit, Rosemary, who -was the queen of the flower fairies, came out and -clapped her hands to set all the morning elves to -work. First, Mr. James, the butler fairy, appeared -and pulled all of the dark-cloud curtains -out of the sky. Then a hundred and three golden -fairies tied daisy ropes to the sun and pulled him -up over the hill. Lastly Nurse Agnes, the fattest<span class="pagenum" id="Page_12">[12]</span> -fairy you ever saw, went around and opened -all the flowers’ eyes. Then everyone stood still -and waited for Peter to come down and wash -them. Of course the stupid Peter couldn’t, because -he had swung too high and spilled all the -dewdrops. At this, Queen Rosemary was terribly -angry—which wasn’t very bad, because the -fairies have all been well trained and never lose -their tempers. But she said Peter would have -to be punished. What do you think Queen Rosemary -did? She led Peter down to the red rosebush, -tied him to it with a piece of green grass, -and left him there for ever and ever so long. Next -morning, when Nurse Agnes had opened all the -flower children’s eyes, they waited for Peter to -come and wash them, but he couldn’t, because he -was tied up. The flower children were glad, because -they didn’t very much like to be washed, -either; it was such a nuisance to get the dewdrops -in their eyes and have them burn. You see, -flower children are just as silly as other children -when they are silly, and just as pretty and happy -when they are bright. So they went without washing<span class="pagenum" id="Page_13">[13]</span> -all that day, and when Mr. James, the butler, -pulled the cloud curtains into the sky that night -the children were all tired and in bad humor, just -like you when you are dirty. They didn’t sleep -very well and they had queer dreams, and Midge, -the violet baby, woke up and cried three times and -kept everyone else awake. Then, the next morning, -when the hundred and three small wood -sprites went to pull up the sun, he came up -frowning. He looked at all the flower children -and it spoiled his pleasure to see how dirty and -cross they were. So he simply refused to shine -at all, but went behind a miserable black cloud -that Butler James had forgotten. There he -sulked all day. When they had no sun to brighten -them, the flower children all fell sick and faded; -even sulphur and molasses would not help them, -for in that way they were different from you. -You see, things were in a very bad way in the -flower garden. The flower children were so sickly -that the bees would not come to them for honey, -because it had become too thin. The sun hid away -day after day and refused to shine and there were -large black clouds that frightened everyone. The<span class="pagenum" id="Page_14">[14]</span> -ground got hard and stiff and squeezed the flowers -terribly.</p> - -<p>“Then Rosemary became very much worried, -because she had to keep the flower children well -and at the same time punish Peter. So she -thought and thought and could not make up -her mind what to do. Then along came Mr. -Smith. You know, of course, that Mr. Smith is -the king of the fairies and he rides on the Southeast -Wind. He said to his wife:</p> - -<p>“‘The flower children look very sickly and the -sky is dark. What is the trouble, my dear?’</p> - -<p>“She told him all the confusion she had had, -but he laughed, because he was a man, and such -things never bother men. He jumped on the -Southeast Wind again and rushed up, up, right -into the clouds and broke them to small pieces. -Of course, when the clouds were all broken, the -rain fell out of them and all over the flower children. -And then—it was just like eating chocolate -cake, it was so nice. The flower children -were washed and became bright; the sun came out -because he was glad; the bees came buzzing -around again, and all the world was happy. Then<span class="pagenum" id="Page_15">[15]</span> -Queen Rosemary, on her throne in the sweetpeas, -was pleased, so she forgave Peter for spilling the -dewdrops. She told him, though, that whenever -he was bad in the future she would tie him up, -because she could count on the Southeast Wind -to bring rain and do Peter’s work.</p> - -<p>“And so you see, whenever the sky grows black -and the flowers look sickly and the sun hides, -you may know that Peter has been misbehaving -and cannot wash the children. But you must not -mind, because the rain is sure to come to do his -work, and there is always sunshine after the -rain.”</p> - -<p>When Flip had finished his story Mother Dear -hugged Father and whispered, “Who in the world -is this wonderful boy?”</p> - -<p>She did not say it very loud, but Flip heard -her and got up, with his cap in his hand, and -almost spilled Liza. He bowed and said:</p> - -<p>“It isn’t really wonderful. Stories like that -always happen.”</p> - -<p>“Ridiculous!” said Father, in a very stern -way. “Who are you? Where did you come -from?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_16">[16]</span>“I’m Flip, Liza says,” was the answer, “and -so I must be.”</p> - -<p>“Please, Mother Dear,” said Martha Mary. -“He is nice, and Liza found him. Do you think -he might stay for tea?”</p> - -<p>“And tell more stories before bedtime,” said -Walter.</p> - -<p>“And he found Hermit,” said Liza.</p> - -<p>Mother Dear whispered something to Father -that no one else heard. Then Father said:</p> - -<p>“Children, go up to the house and wait for -us. We will ask Flip if he will stay this evening.”</p> - -<p>The children went rather slowly, for they were -anxious to hear what was going to happen. It -must have been exciting, for ten minutes later -Mother Dear came to the veranda smiling, and -Flip’s eyes were all shiny, and Father was in the -best of humor.</p> - -<p>“Babes,” said Mother Dear, “would you like -Flip to stay here?”</p> - -<p>“All evening?” asked Edward Lee.</p> - -<p>“No. Much longer. As long as he wishes to. -Perhaps always.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_17">[17]</span>You should have heard the children shout. -They hugged Mother Dear and hugged Father till -his hair was all mussed and danced about Flip -until he was all red; but Flip was easily embarrassed. -Finally Father said:</p> - -<p>“Silence,” in an awesome tone, and added: -“Philip is going to stay to work about the place -and do chores and care for the flowers—AND tell -you stories when you are half-way good and he -feels like it. So you had better be good.”</p> - -<p>Away went the children to tell the wonderful -news to Nurse Huggins, all excepting Martha -Mary, who was rather curious.</p> - -<p>“Mother Dear,” she said. “Please, who is -Flip and how did you get Father to let him -stay?”</p> - -<p>“Flip is a very fine boy,” said Mother, “and -he has aspirations.”</p> - -<p>“What are aspirations?” asked Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>“You explain to her, Father,” said Mother -Dear.</p> - -<p>“Well, it is this way,” said Father. “Aspirations -are like—like—now let me see—you -know—— Oh! You tell her, Mother.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_18">[18]</span>“Why, it is simple, Dear,” said Mother. “Aspirations—— Flip! -Explain to Martha Mary -what aspirations are.”</p> - -<p>But Flip had followed the other children, to be -introduced to Cook and Nurse Huggins, so -Martha Mary did not find out for ages and ages -why Flip had aspirations or what they were.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_19">[19]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER III</h2> - - - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH WE BEGIN TO REALIZE HOW CONVENIENT<br /> -IT IS TO HAVE A PERSON LIKE FLIP ABOUT<br /> -THE PLACE, ESPECIALLY WHEN THERE IS NOTHING<br /> -MUCH TO DO; ALSO WE HEAR OF MR. MORIARITY<br /> -AND THE FAIRY WHO DID NOT HAVE A<br /> -RED CHIN BEARD AND A BALD HEAD</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="smcap">It</span> was really quite surprising to learn how -easily Flip could be depended upon. When it -rained, Martha Mary would only need to say:</p> - -<p>“Please, do you think we might have a story?” -And Flip would lead the way to the fireplace -and, before you half knew it, you were in the -middle of a delightful story. Or Liza might -tumble into the ash can and hurt her nose. She -would cry dreadfully—and Flip would cure the -damage with a story. John might go sailing on -the lake Ocean and leave no one to be Captain -of the land army. Away the army—Martha -Mary, Walter, Edward Lee, and Liza—would go<span class="pagenum" id="Page_20">[20]</span> -to Flip for sympathy—and Flip’s sympathy would -be a story. Best of all were the stories he told -in the Runaway Place where the poppies grew, -lying on a small stack of hay, with his cap on his -toe. There were so many told there that I hardly -know which to tell to you first. Perhaps you -would like the one about Mr. Moriarity.</p> - -<p>“Of course you know,” said Flip, “that every -child has a fairy just as there is a fairy for -every flower. But what I am going to tell you -is much more surprising than that. Every -grown-up, no matter how big or important he -may be, has just as nice a fairy in charge of his -affairs. The fairies of the grown-ups do not show -themselves nearly as often as flowers or children -fairies. You see, grown-ups have not the time -to think of such things. Furthermore, they are -usually ashamed to recognize them, and of course -the fairies are proud and will not go where they -are not wanted. Would you believe that Father -has a perfectly lovely fairy and there is another -little, golden-winged one that belongs to Mother -Dear? Well, there is! I have never seen them, -but there must be. You see, Fairies are dreams,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_21">[21]</span> -and everybody has dreams; even Mr. Moriarity, the -green grocer.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Moriarity’s fairy was the prettiest little -fairy you have ever seen. Guess why? Because -fairies do not take after their owners’ looks. If -they did, Mr. Moriarity’s fairy would have to be -a little red-faced creature with a red chin beard -and watery blue eyes and a bald head. But fairies -take after their owners’ dreams, and this was Mr. -Moriarity’s dream: He wanted to be a great musician -and play music that would make all the world -glad. He had always loved music; in the olden -days in Kerry County, when he was no larger -than John, he used to creep out of his bed at -night, tiptoe into the barn, and hide in the straw -to listen to Tim, his big brother, sing about a girl -called Kathleen Mavourneen, and Peggy Machree, -and The Low Back Car to the cows and pigs. -The cows would moo and the pigs would squeal -their applause, and then Mr. Moriarity, who was -called Andy in those days, would tiptoe back -to his blankets and hide his head and sing Peggy -Machree in a tiny voice. It was not at all good -music, but it made him feel good. So he dreamed<span class="pagenum" id="Page_22">[22]</span> -about the day that he should be a great musician -and all the people would clap and the pigs squeal -and the cows moo when he played. He wanted -to play the violin because it sounds like the wind -singing in the heather, but violins cost a great -deal of money and lessons cost more, and Andy’s -father was only a poor vegetable grower near -the bogs. So it looked as though Andy would -never be rich enough to have his dream. His fairy -became unhappy and pale, because music fairies -are the frailest, most delicate little things, and -lovely melodies are sunshine for them.</p> - -<p>“One day Andy was out in the heart of the -moor listening to the wind in the purple heather -and singing a song that he had made all himself. -His fairy was sitting on a wild rosebush listening -to the music. I know I have a perfectly -awful voice, but this is the song he sang:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“‘The wild rose is my fairy love, my lady love, my pretty love.</div> -<div class="verse">The wild rose is my fairy love and I don’t care who knows it.</div> -<div class="verse">She dances for the moorland green, the Irish green, the hillside green,</div> -<div class="verse">And smiles and smiles and smiles upon the breeze that blows it.’</div> -</div></div> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_23">[23]</span>“Now, what do you think happened as he sang? -Across the moor came a large, fat man with a -violin case under his arm, and a smile upon his -face. He hid in the heather until Andy had -stopped singing, then came out and sat down in -front of him, and the big man and the small boy -talked about music. Then the big man took out -his brown old violin and put it to his chin and -began to play. Andy leaned back and closed his -eyes and discovered the strangest thing! He could -see just as well with his eyes closed as with them -open. And this is what he saw! First the heather -commenced to quiver as though the breeze were -blowing from all four sides; then the twigs parted -and out came his own fairy, all dressed in brown -and gold. She danced a skipping dance on the -twigs, then stamped her tiny foot rather impatiently -and clapped her hands. The twigs parted -again and out came another fairy, a boy fairy, -dressed in grey and gold, and he took her hand -and they danced together. Then the boy fairy -sang the very same song that Andy had sung, -and down from the East Wind came a whole -world of little fairies, all gold and silver, with<span class="pagenum" id="Page_24">[24]</span> -spiderweb wings and dresses of every color. They -danced here and there and everywhere, the wildest, -loveliest dance there ever was. Up and down -and backwards and forwards, in circles and fairy -rings they swung and then the heather began to -sway and the wild rosebush to bend and the green -grass to wave and all the fields danced to the fairy -measure. Andy jumped up, threw his brown cap -into the air, and crowed like a rooster. He folded -his arms then and danced with them, a dance that -was a jig and a hornpipe and a reel and a minuet -all in one. The big man laughed as though he -were ashamed and put away his violin and would -play no more. But Andy told him how much he -loved music, and what do you think? The wonderful -man was so pleased that he told Andy to -come to him every night and he should learn -to play on the violin that was two hundred years -old. Andy was so excited that he forgot to feed -the pigs that night and hardly ate any bread -himself. Off he skipped after dinner to the -house across the moor for his first lesson. But -when he played it did not sound at all nice. The -big man said time would change things, and it was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_25">[25]</span> -time that spoiled things, after all. Andy learned -the C scale and the F sharp scale pretty well. But -scales were not the kind of music he had dreamed -of and he became tired of practicing. That ended -things. He never practiced nor even learned the -octave stretch. This was all his own fault, because -his fingers were very lively and long, but -that would not do any good without training. -Finally, one night the big man became discouraged -and said there was no use wasting time with -a boy who would not help himself, so Andy’s -music lessons ended.</p> - -<p>“Many years passed and Andy came to California -and became a green grocer. His music -fairy hated money and business so much that she -almost died. One evening in the Spring Andy -came home, cross and tired from selling lettuce, -and would not talk to his wife or five children -at all. He went out into the poppy field and -lay down and went to sleep. And there he -dreamed the very same dream that had come -to him when the big man had played on the moor. -Down on the sea breeze came the gold and silver -and many-colored fairies and they skipped and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">[26]</span> -danced and bowed and pirouetted in a perfect -dance of Spring. Up jumped old Moriarity, forgetting -all about his rheumatism, and he danced -with the fairies just as he had done when he was -a boy. Right in the middle of it, when his face -was all red and his eyes burning, out came Mrs. -Moriarity and she held her hands on her hips -and stared. But all of a sudden she caught -Andy’s eye and he laughed, so up she pulled her -skirts to her knees and commenced to dance with -him, singing at the top of her voice all about -Paddy Dear. She made such a noise that out -came the five Moriarity children and they could -hardly believe their eyes, for they had never seen -their mother and father act that way before. But -there was no need of worrying; out into the -poppy field they skipped and there, by the light -of Lady Rumdidoodledum and a million other -stars, danced Mr. Moriarity and Mrs. Moriarity -and the five little Moriaritys, with oodles and -oodles of fairies. All of a sudden Mrs. Moriarity -felt a stitch in her side and she stopped and took -Mr. Moriarity by the ear and led him into the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_27">[27]</span> -house. Moriarity’s fairy was so happy that she -laughed and wept all night.</p> - -<p>“So now, whenever things go a little bit wrong, -Moriarity throws aside his vegetable bag, calls his -wife and children, and out to the fields they go -to dance in the evening light. Moriarity sings -Kathleen Mavourneen and Peggy Machree and -The Low Back Car, and out come all the fairies -and dance, too. Of course, Mr. Moriarity’s voice -is still pretty bad, so the cows all moo and the -pigs all squeal, but the poppies smile and the -wild rose bows and the fairies are happy as happy -can be.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_28">[28]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IV</h2> - - - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH MARTHA MARY INVADES THE CASTLE,<br /> -AND FATHER PROVES THAT HE CAN DO OTHER<br /> -THINGS BESIDES WRITING BUSINESS IN BIG BOOKS.<br /> -ALSO SOMEONE ARRIVES</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="smcap">Father</span> was very busy in his den, with the -blinds all drawn and the small log fire lit and a -huge stack of papers on his desk. So Martha -Mary was rather afraid when she tapped at his -door; you see, the Den was Father’s private property, -just like a castle, and no outsiders, not -even the children, went in very often.</p> - -<p>“Who is there?” called Father.</p> - -<p>“Please, it is me,” said Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>“Who is ‘me’?” demanded Father.</p> - -<p>“Martha Mary, and may I come in?”</p> - -<p>Father shoved the big pile of papers aside -and opened the door.</p> - -<p>“Well, Sister,” he said, “what is the trouble? -Has Liza fallen in the lake?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_29">[29]</span>“Father! No! Liza never does.”</p> - -<p>“Then what is the trouble?”</p> - -<p>Martha Mary put her arm about Father’s waist -just as she always did when she wanted to ask -him a favor. Father always would grant the -favor then.</p> - -<p>“Please,” she said. “Do you think you could -do something for us?”</p> - -<p>“Depends what, Sister.”</p> - -<p>“Well, Mother Dear has gone to town and -Flip has driven her to the train and we have -played everything and don’t know what to do. So -we thought, as long as Flip wasn’t here, you might -be able to tell us a story. Do you think you -could?”</p> - -<p>Father laughed. “The fact is,” he said, “I’m -afraid my stories would not interest you. You -see, I don’t know anything about fairies. But I -might try, I suppose——”</p> - -<p>Before he had finished what he supposed, -Martha Mary had danced down the hall and -back she came with the whole Sherman family, -including Hermit. It only needed Mother Dear -and Flip to make the invasion of the den complete.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_30">[30]</span> -Hermit was the oldest, so he chose the -rug before the fire and Liza lay down by his side. -Walter and Edward Lee each sat on an arm of -Father’s Morris chair, Martha Mary sat on the -floor with her head on Father’s knee, and John -lay on his stomach before the fire and pulled -Hermit’s tail.</p> - -<p>Father took some time to commence, so Martha -Mary, who knew it would be hard work for him, -tried to help him along.</p> - -<p>“You don’t need to tell about Fairies,” she -said. “Kings and queens will do, or even every-day -people. And Flip never begins with ‘once -upon a time.’”</p> - -<p>“Is that so?” asked Father. “Well, I am -going to be different. My story is going to commence -with ‘once upon a time’ and it isn’t going -to be about Kings or Queens or Fairies, or not -even every-day people.”</p> - -<p>“I know,” said John. “It’s about pirates.”</p> - -<p>“It is not.”</p> - -<p>“About ice cream,” said Liza.</p> - -<p>“Sorry, Butterfly. Not even ice cream.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_31">[31]</span>“I give up,” said Edward Lee, although he -hadn’t been guessing at all.</p> - -<p>“You would never guess,” said Father. “So -be quiet and I’ll tell you. It happened ever and -ever and ever so long ago—I mean once upon a -time.”</p> - -<p>“When was that?” asked Walter.</p> - -<p>“A long time ago. Now, if you are going -to interrupt, I will not go on. It happened once -upon a time, in the year eighteen hundred and -sixty-four. There was a small boy—oh, about -nine years old—and his name was Leonard. Of -course people did not call him that; everybody -has to have some short name. It would never -do to call him Lenny, because that sounded girlish, -like Jennie, so they called him Mick; you see, -he had red hair and freckles just like a little -Irishman.”</p> - -<p>“Was he?” interrupted Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>“Certainly not! He was an American. And -he lived on a large farm and didn’t have much -to do all day but build forts and shoot peas in -a willow gun and fight heaps and heaps of make-believe -enemies. His Father was a soldier, gone<span class="pagenum" id="Page_32">[32]</span> -away to fight the Southerners, and the only reason -he wasn’t perfectly happy was because he was -not old enough to go to war himself. So he used -to make-believe and he beat the Southerners almost -every day. One morning he was in the -chicken yard, fighting the hens with a wooden -sword, and all at once he heard—— Guess -what?”</p> - -<p>“His Mother calling.”</p> - -<p>“No, he heard real music, with fifes and drums -and horns playing the most wonderful tune he -had ever heard. He jumped up and rushed across -the field as quickly as his short legs would carry -him, stumbling all the time, because it was the kind -of music a person tries to keep in step with. -Down to the fence at the edge of the farm he -went and way off down the road he saw a cloud -of dust, coming nearer all the time, while the -music grew louder and louder. It was so exciting -that he became all hot and red and he cut his -legs all up climbing on to the stone fence. There -he sat until the cloud of dust came right across -the field and he saw it was thousands and thousands -of soldiers. But they weren’t like what he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_33">[33]</span> -thought they would be; not at all like the way his -Father looked when he marched away to war. -They had no brass buttons or gold braid and their -swords didn’t shine at all. They were all dirty -and tired and hungry, but they walked just as -lively as though they were on a picnic, and they -danced—some of them—and cheered and sang the -song that goes ‘while we were marching through -Georgia.’”</p> - -<p>“I know it,” said Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>“I wish you would keep still,” said John. -“This is a wonderful story.”</p> - -<p>“Mary should know it,” said Father. “It’s -a fine song. And so they tramped along, singing -as loud as they could, and if you had heard -them you wouldn’t have been able to keep still, -either. Well, Mick was very much excited. He -jumped up and down on the stone wall, waving -his hat and almost crying, he was so happy. Then, -what do you think? He jumped so much that -he tumbled off the wall and right into the road. -It hurt awfully, too, but he couldn’t cry, because -all the soldiers would see him and he was -a soldier’s son. He just lay still and bit his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_34">[34]</span> -lower lip. Then the most wonderful thing happened. -A big man rode along and saw Mick, and -he swung his sword above his head so it shone in -the sun, even if it was all rusty.</p> - -<p>“‘Halt!’ he shouted, and all the soldiers stood -still.</p> - -<p>“The big man jumped off his horse and picked -up Mick and said:</p> - -<p>“‘What’s the matter, Son?’</p> - -<p>“Mick just scowled and said, ‘Nothing.’</p> - -<p>“‘Does it hurt much?’ asked the man.</p> - -<p>“‘No,’ said Mick. He was determined not to -cry.</p> - -<p>“The big man winked to one of the soldiers -and said:</p> - -<p>“‘I know what will fix it. Swing him up.’</p> - -<p>“The soldier saluted and said, ‘On your horse, -General?’</p> - -<p>“‘Certainly,’ said the General. So the soldier -picked Mick up and put him on the neck of the -big brown horse and the General swung up behind -him.</p> - -<p>“‘Now,’ he said, ‘give your orders!’</p> - -<p>“‘What shall I say?’ asked Mick.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_35">[35]</span>“‘You are the commander,’ said the General. -‘What are your orders?’</p> - -<p>“At first Mick couldn’t believe his ears. Of -course it sounded too good to be true, so you could -hardly blame him. But he wasn’t going to lose -the chance, so he swung around and faced the -thousands of soldiers and shouted just as loud as -he possibly could:</p> - -<p>“‘Forward, march!’</p> - -<p>“Then he remembered something Tom, the -farmhand, had once shouted, so he shouted it:</p> - -<p>“‘Down with the rebels! We’ll eat them alive! -Forward!’</p> - -<p>“You should have heard the soldiers shout. -They cheered and shouted and called, ‘Eat ’em -alive!’ and down the road went the whole army, -with Mick leading them.</p> - -<p>“He did not mind the way he bounced on the -horse; he didn’t mind anything, excepting that -he was a real soldier and commanding the most -wonderful army. On and on the army marched, -singing ‘Bring the good old bugle, boys,’ and Mick -sang with them. He didn’t know the words so he -just shouted, but that didn’t make any difference,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_36">[36]</span> -because everyone was making such a noise that no -one could hear what he was singing. Tramp, -tramp, they marched and you could hear the -bugles and almost hear the cannon if you closed -your eyes and made-believe. And so they came -to the end of the stone wall and the General -whispered to Mick:</p> - -<p>“‘Command them to stop!’</p> - -<p>“Mick shouted, ‘Halt!’</p> - -<p>“Then the General jumped down from his -horse and lifted Mick off and gave him a whole -pocket of empty cartridges. He saluted him -just as though he were a grown-up soldier and -said:</p> - -<p>“‘Have you any further orders, Sir, before we -leave you?’</p> - -<p>“Mick thought a moment, then said: ‘Yes. Go -ahead and beat all the rebels and eat ’em alive.’</p> - -<p>“Again the General saluted him, and he saluted -the General, and the General said:</p> - -<p>“‘What is your name?’</p> - -<p>“‘Mick Leonard Sherman. What is yours?’</p> - -<p>“‘That’s queer,’ said the General. ‘Mine is -Sherman, too. Now we are going to march ahead,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_37">[37]</span> -all the way to the sea, and we’ll beat all the -rebels.’</p> - -<p>“Then he sprang to his horse and shouted, -‘Forward!’</p> - -<p>“Down the road and around the turn went the -whole army, while Mick sat on the fence and -watched till the very last soldier was out of -sight.</p> - -<p>“That was the last Mick ever saw of them. But -the soldiers, all cheered by their song and by -the brightness of their flag of red and white and -blue, marched on. Days and days they tramped, -building bridges across the rivers they came to, -helping one another when they grew very tired, -capturing spies that they met, and winning all -battles. Oh, but they were wonderful fighters! -For miles and miles away you could hear their -cannons roaring and every shot of their guns -brought them nearer to victory and peace. For -you know after all, Chicks, they had to fight, as -every true American would fight, to help his country, -but they longed for peace. They didn’t -at all enjoy killing their enemies. But right was -on their side and so they fought, on and on, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_38">[38]</span> -always their flag went on before them, and all -enemies were swept away. Of course they had -to win, because the last command Mick Leonard -Sherman had given them was to beat all the -rebels and eat them alive.</p> - -<p>“And that is all.”</p> - -<p>“That <i>was</i> a story,” said John.</p> - -<p>“And I knew all the time,” said Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>“Knew what, Sister?”</p> - -<p>“It was General Sherman marching from Atlanta -to the sea.”</p> - -<p>“You’re right.”</p> - -<p>“And I knew,” said Edward Lee.</p> - -<p>“What did you know, Son?”</p> - -<p>“Mick was Uncle Leonard.”</p> - -<p>“Again right. And that is not all. Guess -where Mother Dear has gone!”</p> - -<p>“Give up!” they all shouted together.</p> - -<p>“She has gone to the City to meet Uncle -Leonard and bring him here.”</p> - -<p>Even as he said it the do-si-do cart rolled into -the garden and out rushed all the children to -greet the wonderful uncle who had commanded -General Sherman’s army years and years ago.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_39">[39]</span> -He laughed and got red, because he didn’t know -why they were all so very glad to see him. They -almost forgot Mother Dear, all excepting Liza, -and she was too young, anyway, to care very -much about soldiers and Generals and fighting for -the Stars and Stripes.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_40">[40]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER V</h2> - - - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH FLIP TELLS MY FAVORITE STORY, AND<br /> -IF YOU DO NOT LIKE IT VERY MUCH, FLIP<br /> -KNOWS SOMEONE WHO WILL</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p>“<span class="smcap">Smudge</span> was asleep; very peacefully asleep -for so huge a personage.”</p> - -<p>“What’s a personage?” asked Walter.</p> - -<p>“A very important person. Now, don’t interrupt! -Smudge was asleep at the sunset end -of the valley. There was a bald spot on his head, -all grey and cold, and grey spots climbing up -him, and dark grey-blue corners that the firs -shaded. You see, Smudge was the biggest mountain -you can possibly imagine. About the feet -of him grew oaks that were grey and they hid -a very world of little folk. Smudge had sat at -the sunset end of the valley for several years; -ten thousand years, the owl says, and he knows. -So, of course, there were many flower folks hiding -about, for in all of the ten thousand years there<span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">[41]</span> -had been many children born in the world beyond -the valley and you, Butterfly, and everyone -else knows that every time a child creature -is born in the world beyond the valley there is -another flower creature, sometimes a gloriously -bold California poppy, more often a rather silly -little violet, born in the flower world. As I told -you, Smudge, all grey and cold, was sleeping at -the sunset end of the valley. As he slept, a bird, -somewhere in the trees, piped a morning song. -Smudge shivered and a cool, shivery breeze came -through the groves. Again the tree creature piped -and then the stupid bald spot of grey on Smudge’s -nice old head took on a strange flush. As he -flushed the sky in the other end of the valley -grew the color of a baby rose; the grass in the -valley stirred, and a rabbit-person with an adorable -bunch of white cotton for a tail sat up and -cocked two pink ears. And Smudge, sleepy, ten-thousand-year-old -Smudge, yawned, and his stirring -sent a family of meadow larks dancing into -the grey sky. They sang a song, all golden and -gay, and the grey-pink sky grew golden, and the -fir tops blushed and ripples of crimson laughter<span class="pagenum" id="Page_42">[42]</span> -skipped on the silver-grey stream in the valley. -The Poppy folk bestirred themselves and stretched -wide their arms; the boldest of the violets peered -above the frail maidenhair and a Brown-Eyed-Susan -sat up to greet Smudge. And lazy Smudge -slept on. But the morning would not have it so; -down from the bald spot and over the lazy creature’s -body crept the dawn-flush, painting bits of -red below his eyes and golden tan in the many-year-old -wrinkles; the beard of cypress trees shook -out their branches and the stream that danced -about Smudge’s mouth became boisterously happy. -And <span class="allsmcap">STILL</span> Smudge slept.</p> - -<p>“Out of the pussy willows, with a flutter of -wings, came a butterfly-person, so very yellow -that the glow that was the sun hid in dismay for -a moment—only a moment—behind a copper -cloud. Up to the heights darted the butterfly, a -spot of gold against the huge mountain of grey-pink. -It soared and danced an undignified minuet, -then floated down and tickled Smudge on the -lips, and Smudge smiled in his sleep. The golden -butterfly snapped its eyes, for it was very much -provoked; up into the sky of blue it went again<span class="pagenum" id="Page_43">[43]</span> -and flitted its wings, then came down and again -tickled the old creature, this time, most wisely, -on the nostril, and, just as you might expect, -Smudge sneezed and woke up.</p> - -<p>“Then it was very wonderful—it came like a -wondrous burst of love music. The sun poured -over the world and all the Flower folk and bird -creatures and every rabbit and field mouse and -worm danced out into the morning sunshine and -sang a lovely morning prayer that I, stupid -creature, have forgotten every word of. Smudge -grunted and wiped the sleep from his eyes and -grinned and saw the golden yellowbird butterfly.</p> - -<p>“‘Good morning, Loveliness,’ said Smudge.</p> - -<p>“‘Good morning, Old One,’ said the disrespectful -yellow bird. Then she danced on -Smudge’s lip and tickled his ear. When he bent -branches to capture her she darted away and -came back to laugh and impudently put her fingers -to her nose. Sentimental old Smudge sighed and -whispered:</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, Loveliness! I wish you were more serious -so that I could love you the more.’</p> - -<p>“Indignantly, Loveliness flew away, down into<span class="pagenum" id="Page_44">[44]</span> -the valley and flirted with a baby daisy. Smudge -laughed indulgently, in the manner of the aged, -and called to him his counselor. Can you guess -who his counselor was, Butterfly? It was a man-baby, -a tiny pink one, with just a bit of sunny -hair on his head and funny, fat little wrinkles -on his baby body. He was the counselor because -he was Youth, and only Youth and Smudge could -live forever. Smudge became dignified and -said:</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, Wise One, what is the business of the -day?’</p> - -<p>“The baby-being laughed and caught a grasshopper -and said:</p> - -<p>“‘The Blackbird.’</p> - -<p>“‘The Blackbird?’ stormed Smudge. ‘What -have I to do with her? Day and day again I -have said that she is nothing to me; poor, somber -bit of ebony. I want sunshine and the crystal’s -colors and dancing and happiness; not blackness.’</p> - -<p>“The man-baby laughed and stuck a blade of -grass in the grasshopper’s ear and whispered:</p> - -<p>“‘Silly, silly! If the Blackbird loves you so -much, then you must have to do with her, for<span class="pagenum" id="Page_45">[45]</span> -her love makes her more precious than all your -other subjects.’</p> - -<p>“Smudge sneered and made a nasty remark -about the words of infants.</p> - -<p>“Then, Children, what do you think happened? -A whole thousand years and a half passed and -there came another sunrise. Smudge sat up and -yawned and became frightened, for there was no -golden flush in the sky and no poppy color in -the fields. He shivered and called the man-baby, -and the man-baby came riding on the back of a -jack-rabbit, pulling its tail.</p> - -<p>“‘Good morning, Lord Smudge,’ said the man-baby. -‘You look as though you needed medicine.’</p> - -<p>“‘Don’t be impudent!’ shouted Smudge. -‘Where is the sun and the golden Butterfly bird?’</p> - -<p>“‘Please,’ said the man-baby. ‘The sun has -rheumatism and the golden bird has gone away -with an eagle.’</p> - -<p>“‘So!’ screamed Smudge, just like a peevish -giant. ‘What am I to do all day alone?’</p> - -<p>“‘Please,’ said the man-baby. ‘There is the -Blackbird.’</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_46">[46]</span>“Smudge yawned. ‘All right,’ he grumbled. -‘Call the Blackbird!’</p> - -<p>“The man-baby stood up on the jack-rabbit’s -back and galloped down into the valley, into a -cradle of violets and cream-cups. There he found -the Blackbird and said to her, ‘Come!’ The -Blackbird hopped to the jack-rabbit’s tail, and the -three galloped back to Smudge.</p> - -<p>“‘Good morning,’ grumbled Smudge, ungraciously. -‘So you’ve come at last to give me a -day of blackness and creeps?’</p> - -<p>“The man-baby giggled so that he tumbled -right off the jack-rabbit and spilled into a wild -rosebush. There he lay and you could hear him -snickering.</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ shouted Smudge. ‘Why don’t you -speak?’</p> - -<p>“The Blackbird hid her head and whispered, -‘I love you.’</p> - -<p>“‘Silly child,’ said Smudge. ‘Come out and -let me see you!’</p> - -<p>“He sat up so he could see better and then, -Children, he almost fell right out of his valley -bed. For the Blackbird was sitting on a branch<span class="pagenum" id="Page_47">[47]</span> -of a willow tree, and right on each of her black -wings was a large ruby of lovely crimson, -brighter—oh, very much brighter than the brightest -flower you have ever seen.</p> - -<p>“‘Loveliness,’ shouted Smudge, using the same -name he had used for the golden butterfly bird -(men always do), ‘I thought you were black and -somber.’</p> - -<p>“‘I was,’ said the Blackbird, and her eyes became -all teary.</p> - -<p>“‘But the sunlight on your wings and the valley -of green of your eyes and the rainbow of your -neck! Where did they come from, Loveliness?’</p> - -<p>“‘I love you,’ said the Blackbird-with-the-crimson-wings. -‘I have loved you for more than a -thousand years, more years than there are buttercups -on the hill. And so, with thinking of you -and longing to have you love me, how could I -help but grow the way you wished?’</p> - -<p>“‘Loveliness, Loveliness,’ Smudge whispered, -in a very gruff, choky whisper. The man-baby -fell from a willow tree and bumped his nose on -Smudge’s toe and sat up and laughed. Then all -the valley grew golden and the sky was glory<span class="pagenum" id="Page_48">[48]</span> -bright; the meadow larks sang as they sat on the -twigs, and the violets and wild pansies and buttercups -and golden cups and poppies and brown-eyed-susans -and forget-me-nots and daisies -danced a lovely, happy dance that frightened -away the very grey old owl, and another day -was born.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_49">[49]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VI</h2> - - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH EDWARD LEE AND WALTER GO ON THE<br /> -WARPATH BECAUSE THEY DON’T KNOW WHAT<br /> -ELSE TO DO, AND ON ACCOUNT OF THEM JOHN<br /> -AND MARTHA MARY MISS HEARING THE MELODRAMA</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="smcap">Edward Lee</span> and Walter were on the warpath. -The warpath leads through the orchard to the -power-house where the big engine pumps water -that irrigates all the farmland, even to Levy’s -place. The cause of the two warriors’ fighting -mood was this; they were bored with Life; bored -with lessons, and bored through and through with -the stories of fairies and other silliness that Flip -always told. So, they went on the warpath, armed -with all the clothes-line they could find in the -laundry, and two wooden swords. The first victim, -luckily for them, was John. He was seated -on a wheelbarrow outside of the power-house, trying -to smoke dried magnolia leaves. This made<span class="pagenum" id="Page_50">[50]</span> -him feel cold and wobbly and not at all in fighting -trim. So it was a simple matter for Edward -Lee and Walter to jump on him from the rear, -tie him in approved warrior fashion, gag him -with a handkerchief, and lead him into the -power-house. There they held a council of war; -John was convicted of innumerable offences, including -kissing Uncle Mick, and condemned to -spend the afternoon in confinement, tied to the -power engine. He struggled manfully when -they tied him to his post, but it was no use; -the magnolia leaf smoke had made him too sick -to fight, and in short order he was a helpless, -speechless prisoner. Then the warriors planned -the strategic stroke that would trap Martha Mary. -Up the warpath the two men marched boldly and -to the door of Martha Mary’s sun-room. She was -seated on a small trunk, painting red violets all -over a cake-plate.</p> - -<p>“Madame,” said Walter, “we have been sent by -the King to bring you into his presence. You -are to come at once, but you must be gagged and -blindfolded because you mustn’t see the way to -the Royal Palace. Are you ready?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_51">[51]</span>Of course Martha Mary knew that John -was the king, and she was flattered that he had -sent for her. So she allowed herself to be bound -and gagged and blindfolded and led down the warpath. -She knew all the time where she was going, -because the power-house always was the -Palace. But she didn’t know what was going to -happen, so you can imagine her surprise when she -found herself tied to the wall and then tried and -convicted of crying at Flip’s last story and condemned -to spend the afternoon, just like John, -in solitary confinement. She didn’t know John -was there already, and he could not tell her because -he was gagged. So the warriors tied her to -the wall next to John and then locked the power-house -door and went off to find Flip. He was -busy making a new bridle for Peggy, the Shetland -pony, and as he did not work with his mouth -the warriors knew that he would have no excuse -for not telling a story. They jumped on his -back when he didn’t expect it and refused to get -off until he had agreed to tell them a tale that had -no women or fairies in it at all. Flip agreed but -first he rolled Walter and Edward Lee off his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_52">[52]</span> -back and on to the floor to prove to them that he -wasn’t beaten.</p> - -<p>This is the story he told them, and although -there is one woman in it, if the girl listeners do -not like it they don’t have to listen because it is -not intended for them anyhow.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>“‘Doughnuts and Crullers,’ swore the pirate -chief as he wiped a quantity of blood off his -throat-ripper on to his red sleeve. ‘Doughnuts -and Crullers! I have an idea!’</p> - -<p>“‘Yoho, yoho,’ shouted all the pirate band -gathered about. ‘The Chief has an idea.’</p> - -<p>“‘A marvel-l-lous idea,’ quoth the Chief.</p> - -<p>“‘Marvelous,’ shouted the band.</p> - -<p>“‘Doughnuts and Crullers,’ shrieked the Chief, -although he knew lots of other cusses, too. -‘You’ve made such a noise that I have forgotten -it.’</p> - -<p>“Then the Chief frowned and his temper became -terrible because he seldom had ideas and -he hated to lose them when they did come. He -became so furious that he shouted:</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_53">[53]</span>“‘Bring out Red Blood Ike, the one-eyed -Swede!’</p> - -<p>“Immediately a dozen valiant pirates sprang -into the black tent and came out with the one-eyed -Swede. He was a terrible looking person. -One eye was gone, altogether, and the other one -was pink. But that wasn’t all. He had only -one arm—the right one—and only one leg—the -left one. His mouth was black as coal. That -came from his habit of eating fire; he really -could, just like drinking water or anything else. -And he liked it. He said it tasted like fried -spinach.</p> - -<p>“‘Orange Marmalade,’ he shouted, for that was -HIS favorite cuss. ‘What do you want with -me? I was dreaming of cutting off the fingers -of all Republicans and you have disturbed -me.’</p> - -<p>“‘Ike,’ said the Chief, ‘I had an idea and I -lost it.’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes, yes,’ said Ike.</p> - -<p>“‘That is all,’ said the Chief. ‘Only now I -feel so badly that unless you can give me a plan -my whole day will be spoiled. And I wanted it<span class="pagenum" id="Page_54">[54]</span> -to be a nice day. I have not killed anyone for a -long time.’</p> - -<p>“Red Blood Ike bit his mustache, which was a -habit he had when he was thinking. It kept him -cool and steady-nerved which is the way all true -pirates must be.</p> - -<p>“‘Perhaps,’ he said, ‘if someone sings to me -a sad, sweet song, I will be able to help you. You -know, Chief, I can always think best when someone -sings sad, sweet songs.’</p> - -<p>“‘It is a good suggestion,’ said the Chief, -‘nothing is as soothing to the mind as sad, sweet -songs, unless it be killing people or fighting Indians. -Call out our singer, you lazy dogs!’</p> - -<p>“They called out Hairslip Charles, the baritone -of the gang. He sat on a whisky barrel -and sharpened his throat-ripper and sang Ike’s -favorite song: the one about the Pigs and little -Fishes:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="first1">“There was me and Captain Harry in the Port of Monterey.</div> -<div class="verse">Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight.</div> -<div class="verse">Oh, the stars they all was shining and a-dancin’ on the bay.</div> -<div class="verse">Sing, you pigs and little fishes by the moon.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_55">[55]</span> -<div class="verse">There was rum on Harry’s whiskers and was rum in Harry’s eye.</div> -<div class="verse">Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight.</div> -<div class="verse">So I sticks him with my sticker and was glad to see him die,</div> -<div class="verse">And they ups and makes me Captain by the moon.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">Then I dumps ex-Captain Harry in the Port of Monterey.</div> -<div class="verse">Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight.</div> -<div class="verse">And we ’as a solemn funeral and for the body pray.</div> -<div class="verse">Sing, you pigs and little fishes by the moon.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">Next we sails from Monterey in the sinking of the night.</div> -<div class="verse">Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight.</div> -<div class="verse">And we heads across the waters and an island heaves in sight</div> -<div class="verse">In the sickly, pale blue shining of the moon.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">And on the shore was cannibals and all they wore was hair.</div> -<div class="verse">Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight.</div> -<div class="verse">And my mate he winks his winker and he ses he doesn’t care</div> -<div class="verse">If they stays right where they are by the moon.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">But we lands and has a battle and we takes the Zulu band.</div> -<div class="verse">Sing, you pigs and little fishes by the moonlight.</div> -<div class="verse">And the blood it flew like water and it stained the island sand</div> -<div class="verse">In the Pale blue, sickly shining of the moon.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_56">[56]</span> -<div class="verse">Then we builds a roarin’ fire and some water we did boil.</div> -<div class="verse">Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight.</div> -<div class="verse">And we ups and eats the cannibals we’d boiled in old shark oil—</div> -<div class="verse">Oh, you hungry, hungry fishes by the moon.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">And now we all are cannibals and live on human meat,</div> -<div class="verse">Sing, you pigs and little fishes in the moonlight.</div> -<div class="verse">And we’ve grown so strong and mighty that we never can be beat.</div> -<div class="verse">Singing, singing, singing, singing by the moon.</div> -</div></div></div> - -<p>“The tears poured down Ike’s cheeks as Hairslip -Charles sang, and when the song was through -Ike raised his hand and said:</p> - -<p>“‘I have it.’</p> - -<p>“All the pirates sprang to their feet.</p> - -<p>“‘He has it,’ they shouted.</p> - -<p>“‘Proceed,’ commanded the Chief. I forgot to -tell you that his name was Mr. Smith, but they -usually called him Blue Murder Smith.</p> - -<p>“‘This is my plan,’ said Ike. ‘We will send -our bold men out to capture three prisoners. -We will tie them to a stake and then, with threats -of endless terrors, make each of them give us an -idea. The one who has the best idea will be<span class="pagenum" id="Page_57">[57]</span> -granted anything he wishes and then set free; -the other two must——’</p> - -<p>“‘Die,’ roared the band.</p> - -<p>“‘Die,’ said Ike.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Blue Murder Smith was delighted with -the idea. He sent his men out to find three -prisoners and they rode miles across the mountains -until they came to the stage road. Down -the road came a coach drawn by six huge horses. -Ike, who was leading the assaulting party, hid -in the bushes with his men until the coach came -by; then they sprang out and Ike put his ten-inch -gun to the driver’s head while the gang held -the horses. Then Shivering Sam threw open the -door of the coach and commanded the people in -it to come out. There were exactly three. The -first was a traveling man who sold underwear -when business was good. He got out, moaning -and praying for them not to take his samples. -The next was a handsome officer with gold -braid on his uniform and a bold look in his -eye. And the third was the loveliest, most -golden-haired girl you have ever seen. The pirates -tied them together and drove them back to the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">[58]</span> -camp, leaving the coach-driver bound to a tree. -For all I know he may still be there. They came -into camp and Blue Murder Smith arose, twisted -his mustache and greeted his prisoners. His -orders were that they be fastened to stakes and -then given a chance to tell the three ideas. The -traveling salesman was the only one who struggled; -he had an appointment with a customer -at seven o’clock and he knew his firm would be -furious if he didn’t keep it. So they gave him -the first chance to tell an idea. After much -thought, this is what he said:</p> - -<p>“‘I am supposed to be in the next town to-night -to sell a carload of underwear—W. & W. -quality, selling at fifty per cent. off, I recommend -that you gentlemen use it. If I don’t get -there my firm will be in danger of losing a good -customer and I of losing my position. So you -let me go ahead and I’ll sell my bill and get the -money for it; then I’ll take the stage back to-morrow, -you can hold us up again and take the -money away from me and then let me go. As -long as I don’t lose the customer the firm won’t -be so angry that the money was stolen.’</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_59">[59]</span>“‘Bah!’ sneered Shivering Sam. ‘That is a -poor idea. We’ll send to your customer and take -the money away from him and keep you, too, and -probably roast you. And we’ll make new flags -for our fleet out of the underwear if it is red.’</p> - -<p>“‘Right-O!’ said Mr. Blue Murder Smith. -‘Now let’s hear the soldier’s idea.’</p> - -<p>“They tied the salesman up again and dragged -the soldier out and got his lovely uniform all -mussed. As they pulled him he clutched the -fingers of the golden-haired girl and kissed them, -and she looked so sad that tears came into the -single pink eye of Red Blood Ike. But he was a -pirate’s son and had to be hard of heart.</p> - -<p>“The soldier looked very frightened. He -bowed politely to the pirate band and told his -idea and it was even worse than the salesman’s -plan.</p> - -<p>“He wanted the pirates to let him go if he -would sing them a song. Now, you know they -were musical pirates and liked music, so they were -inclined to accept his offer. But when he began -to sing in a heart-breaking tone, ‘Darling, -I am growing old, Silver threads amongst the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_60">[60]</span> -gold,’ they all began to hoot and shriek to drown -his simply awful voice. Then they led him away -without further words.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Blue Murder Smith smacked his lips -and shouted, ‘Doughnuts and Crullers! Have -out the woman!’</p> - -<p>“She didn’t seem to be at all frightened. She -shook hands with Hairslip Charles and asked Mr. -Smith how all the little Smiths were, although -there were none at all because Mr. Smith never -had time to be married. Then she told her -plan, and you can be sure it was exciting. This -was it:</p> - -<p>“She said that way down in the Southern Seas -there was an island inhabited by a tribe of one-legged -negroes. They lived on cocoanuts and -whisky; they were very gentle and had no cannibalistic -habits (which means that they were not -cannibals). A long time ago, nearly ten years, -a ship had been wrecked off the island with a -cargo of Spanish gold and fruit cake. Also -a brand new crown that had been made in Paris -for the Island King. When the ship was on the -rocks two sailors had swum ashore with the chests<span class="pagenum" id="Page_61">[61]</span> -of gold and the crown. Then the weight of the -fruit cake sunk the leaking ship. The two sailors -had dragged the treasure way up on the island -and buried it. But it would be quite easy to find. -You landed and walked right to the very center -of the island, then wet your finger and held it -up in the air. The side of the finger that was -coldest was the direction you had to dig and you -were sure to find the treasure.</p> - -<p>“‘Orange Marmalade,’ cussed Ike. ‘This -sounds good. But how do we know you are -speaking the truth?’</p> - -<p>“‘Here,’ said the golden-haired girl, ‘is a piece -of the gold. You see my father was one of the -sailors who was saved.’</p> - -<p>“She held out her hand and sure enough there -was a piece of the gold, all yellow and shiny. -Smith bit it and said it was all right. Then the -pirate chief took a vote and found that the girl’s -idea had been the only good one, and that, as they -had agreed, she should be given anything she -wished and allowed to go free.</p> - -<p>“‘Please,’ said the girl, ‘may I have anything -I really and truly wish?’</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_62">[62]</span>“‘Absolutely anything,’ said Smith, and then -he got frightened for the golden-haired girl -said:</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, you lovely, lovely pirate,’ and tried to -kiss him.</p> - -<p>“‘Well,’ shouted Smith. ‘What do you -want?’</p> - -<p>“‘If I can have anything,’ said the girl, and -looked with soft eyes at the soldier, ‘I want you -to hold these two prisoners for just two days -so that I can have prayers said for them before -they die.’ Her eyes twinkled; she looked at the -salesman and said to Smith:</p> - -<p>“‘And please, when you roast this man, put -in plenty of salt.’</p> - -<p>“‘We will,’ said Smith, and ‘We will,’ shouted -his men.</p> - -<p>“Then they brought a horse and lifted the -girl on to the saddle. As she leaned over to kiss -the soldier good-by, she whispered something in -his ear that no one else could hear, but Smith -didn’t bother because he thought it was just a -good-by. It wasn’t, though, as you soon shall -hear.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_63">[63]</span>“Down the road the girl went at a gallop, as -fast as her horse could carry her. All afternoon -she rode and just before sunset came into the soldier’s -camp. Up to the General’s tent she cantered -and then stood before him, all breathless. -She told him everything that had happened and -begged him to take his men and save the soldier, -and the salesman, too, if he wished, although she -didn’t mind so much about him. The General -scratched his white beard and said:</p> - -<p>“‘Why should I do this?’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, Sir,’ she said, ‘the soldier is your son.’</p> - -<p>“‘Murder and Death,’ roared the General. -‘I’ll have their heads; the villains!’</p> - -<p>“He ordered out a whole company of cavalry, -and jumped on his own horse and down the -road they went, led by the golden-haired girl. -They rode all night as fast as the wind, and came -in sight of the land pirates’ camp just before -sunrise.</p> - -<p>“‘We must go slowly,’ said the General. In a -loud whisper he ordered his men off their horses -and then, with guns in hand, they crept into the -camp on their hands and knees. The first thing<span class="pagenum" id="Page_64">[64]</span> -they heard was the soldier prisoner snoring. He -was making such a noise that the golden-haired -girl thought he would wake the pirates, so she -crept up and put her fingers over his lips. He -dreamed someone was trying to poison him and -bit, just as hard as he could. Of course the girl -screamed, and out came the whole company of -pirates. Then, how they fought! You never -heard such a racket in your life; there was screaming -and shouting and firing of guns and blood all -about, and over all you could hear Blue Murder -Smith cussing:</p> - -<p>“‘Crullers and Doughnuts.’</p> - -<p>“And Ike shrieking, ‘Orange Marmalade.’</p> - -<p>“They fought for hours and hours. That is, -all but the salesman. As soon as the General -cut his ropes, he grabbed his samples and ran -like the wind.</p> - -<p>“The others fought on, and the first thing you -knew, every last pirate was stretched cold and -dead on the hard, hard ground. And then the -soldier held out his arms and the golden-haired -girl came into them and the cavalry all cheered -and the General blessed them (I mean the girl and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_65">[65]</span> -her soldier) and—they, no doubt, lived happily -ever after.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>“Phew!” said Edward Lee.</p> - -<p>“Phew!” said Walter.</p> - -<p>“Orange Marmalade,” shouted Edward Lee. -“Here come the pirates.” Down the road he -charged straight into the arms of Mother Dear, -almost knocking her over.</p> - -<p>All afternoon Edward Lee and Walter were -soldiers and pirates and they attacked everybody -on the place before dinner. Even then they -did not want to go in, but Father insisted.</p> - -<p>“And by the way,” said Father. “Where are -Martha Mary and John?”</p> - -<p>Edward Lee looked at Walter and Walter -looked at Edward Lee and then they remembered. -Down to the power-house they rushed and there -were the prisoners, all pale and tired and wobbly -in the legs. Edward Lee really felt badly. He -kissed Martha Mary and begged her not to care. -He offered to shake hands with John, but John -wouldn’t shake. As for Walter, he got a laughing -fit and wouldn’t stop until Father ordered<span class="pagenum" id="Page_66">[66]</span> -him off to bed without any dinner. Later Martha -Mary sneaked up the back stairs with a tray for -him and no one knew it. Then Mother Dear felt -worried and said it wasn’t wise to let him go to -sleep without eating, so she took him another tray -and found Martha Mary’s. And still later, when -he thought no one would notice, Father tiptoed -up the back stairs with still more, and Walter -had a gorgeous time. And Father laughed and -spanked him and then hugged him.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_67">[67]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VII</h2> - - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH LIZA GOES UNDER THE SIDEBOARD; WALTER<br /> -AND EDWARD LEE FIX THE CAT, AND FLIP<br /> -PROVES THAT THE CITY FOGS ARE NICE</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="smcap">It</span> was Liza who discovered the secret. She was -hiding from Hermit, and the best place to hide is -under the sideboard, because Hermit is too large -to crawl there. She was very quiet; so quiet that -no one knew she was there at all. When Mother -Dear and Father came in to put flowers on the -table, she lay still as still could be and heard everything -they said. Then she went right off to tell -John although it was supposed to be a secret. -John was busy taking an alarm clock apart, but -he stopped when Liza came, and kissed her nose.</p> - -<p>“Hullo, Big Sister,” he said. “Which way is -the wind blowing?” John always asked Liza -interesting things. He didn’t act at all grown-upish -with her like he did with the others.</p> - -<p>“John,” said Liza, “what do you think?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_68">[68]</span>“Lots of things,” said John.</p> - -<p>“It’s a secret,” said Liza.</p> - -<p>“What?” said John.</p> - -<p>Then Liza told him. The whole family was going -to the City on Saturday and Uncle Captain -Mick was going to take Martha Mary and John to -the theater. The others were to go to the Cliff -House and have lunch on the beach with waffles -and peanuts.</p> - -<p>John pretended not to be very much excited. -Even with Liza he was annoying and superior -when anyone was so happy that they could hardly -keep still. But the others acted differently when -they heard. Edward Lee and Walter had to do -something big. So Walter put the white and black -cat in a bucket of whitewash and Edward Lee -put ink on the whitewash to make the black spots -again. They always did queer things when they -were glad. As for Martha Mary—she sought out -Flip to tell him the news and there the rest of the -younger part of the family, which was of course -the most important part, found her, an hour -later.</p> - -<p>“Cities aren’t so much,” said John.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_69">[69]</span>Flip thought they were. He had lived in San -Francisco years and years ago.</p> - -<p>“But you can’t do interesting things there, like -rowing and such,” said John.</p> - -<p>“You certainly can,” argued Flip.</p> - -<p>“And anyway,” said John, “it’s always foggy -and cold, and things aren’t alive there like the -trees and hills and things in your stories.”</p> - -<p>“You are mistaken,” said Flip. “I remember -perfectly well——”</p> - -<p>“It’s a story; isn’t it, please?” said Martha -Mary.</p> - -<p>“Well, not exactly a story.”</p> - -<p>“Please,” said Martha Mary, and rubbed her -soft, pink cheek against Flip’s forehead. So -what could Flip do but tell the story?—the story -of the Things that are alive in the City.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>“You see, John really doesn’t know anything -about it. There are just as many dreams and -fairies and sprites in the City as there are right -here in our own garden. Only everyone has to -attend to business in the City and can’t always -remember these things. Why, the fairies that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_70">[70]</span> -dance on Tamalpais are the most gorgeously -happy fairies, I think, in all the world.”</p> - -<p>“Who’s Tamperpies?” Liza wanted to know.</p> - -<p>“Tamalpais is the biggest, oldest mountain you -have ever dreamed of anywhere.”</p> - -<p>“Just like Smudge?”</p> - -<p>“Exactly, only not quite so silly and spoiled as -Smudge. It is a very dignified old mountain -even if it is so lovely, and it sits right at the North -Star corner of the bay and rules all the country -for miles and miles around. But old Tamalpais -is not the same as it used to be. When it was -younger—oh, about twenty years ago—it was all -covered with nice, tall trees; some of them so high -that one would think the blue sky was resting on -them. There were red berries, too, and vines and -tremendously big ferns and the green things grew -so thickly that one could hardly walk through -them. There were wild things there, too; bears -and deer and wild cats and heaps of squirrels and -more singing birds than there are hairs on Hermit’s -tail.</p> - -<p>“Right across the sunset water was the loveliest -city; a city that rambled over a half-dozen queer<span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">[71]</span> -old hills, up and down, twisting about like a regular -jig-saw puzzle. And oh, it was a proud City, -just as haughty and conceited as it could be. Of -course it had lots to be conceited about, for there -never was such a happy city of people before. -They had wonderfully good times in such a perfectly -nice way, and were so lively and busy that -of course they couldn’t help being proud.</p> - -<p>“More than any of these things, the City was -proud of its lovely mountain across the bay, and -what do you think? The trees and flowers were -so thick on the mountain sides that it could never -see through them and had no idea that the City -was there at all. The City grieved at this because -she loved the mountain so much and wanted -it to love her. She used to send messengers over -to it on Sundays and holidays; boys and girls by -the dozen, in old tramping clothes, and they -would take their lunch along, and sit in the fields -and pick the poppies and violet-blue Lupin to -bring back and put in vases and jugs in the City -homes. One Sunday,—the sunniest, brightest -Sunday you ever saw,—one of the messengers -lay down in the grass under a bay tree and lit<span class="pagenum" id="Page_72">[72]</span> -his pipe and thought. I don’t know what he was -thinking; it must have been something uninteresting, -for little by little, his eyes closed, and the -first thing you knew, he was sound asleep. The -pipe fell out of his mouth and right into some -dried leaves. Then it was awful; the grass caught -on fire and before the messenger awakened the -flames had eaten way out into the forest. The -messenger awoke and tried to fight the fire alone, -but it was useless. He cried for help and people -came rushing from all sides to do what they could, -but it was no use; on and on the fire spread till all -the trees and bushes on the mountain were burned -away. All night the flames raged and the sky -was red, like a sunset, and smoke poured over the -bay. And in the morning the mountain lay, all -bare and black, and oh, the City mourned to see it. -But you know, when anything unpleasant happens, -something nice happens, too. In this case -all the growth of green being gone from Tamalpais, -he could look about him for miles and the -very first thing he saw was the wonderful City—and—it -was a case of love at first sight!</p> - -<p>“Well, the Mountain and the City loved each<span class="pagenum" id="Page_73">[73]</span> -other for years and years and years. Every -morning, the soldiers in the City would fire a -cannon to welcome the sun and that would awaken -Tamalpais. He would yawn and look across the -water; then he would smile and when he smiled -it was like oceans of sunshine. Then the City -would smile an answer and the day would begin. -The hours were so short until dark, one hardly -noticed them pass. In the evening, millions of -lights would come out in the City like the loveliest -diamond necklace of a fairy queen. Only -fairies wear dewdrops and not diamonds. Tamalpais -would gaze and gaze at the lights and the -City would see the huge, black form standing out -against the night sky, and so—just like a couple -of children—they grew so interested watching -each other that they forgot to go to bed at all. -That would never do, you know. First the North -Wind scolded the City; then the Lady Moon gave -the mountain an awful lecture, but it didn’t do -any good. Tamalpais began to have wrinkles -because he did not sleep, and the City became -rather ill-humored. So the North Wind went to -the Sun and asked him what he thought they had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_74">[74]</span> -better do. Of course the Sun had a good idea; -he always does seem to manage things somehow. -He waited until late in the afternoon, then the -very last thing, just before bedtime, he went -west, out into the ocean, and drew the water up -in the sky to make lovely white clouds of it. -Then the North Wind came over so gently. He -took the white clouds through the Golden Gate -and heaped them just like hills and hills of white, -soft pillows, all over the City, and the mountain -too. That night no one could sleep; the Mountain -grieved because it couldn’t see the City, and the -City was lonely because it couldn’t see the black -form of Tamalpais. But that was only the first -night. After a while they grew rather used to -it and learned to watch for the ocean of white -clouds. Then they would go to sleep, and it was -always more exciting for them to wake up in the -morning and see each other. Of course sometimes -they would wake up and the clouds would still -be there. Then the Mountain would grumble and -the City would shiver, and down would come the -North Wind to carry the clouds away again—and -there would be sunshine.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_75">[75]</span>“Now, every night, when the bugles in the -Presidio sound ‘Taps,’ which is the soldiers’ song -when they go to sleep, the North Wind hears the -soft, whispering music and brings in arms full -of white clouds so that Tamalpais and the City by -the Golden Gate can go to sleep.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Edward Lee laughed when Flip had finished -the story.</p> - -<p>“That is very impolite of you,” said Martha -Mary. “I liked Tamalpais and you shouldn’t -laugh.”</p> - -<p>“Wasn’t laughing at that,” said Edward Lee.</p> - -<p>“What was it, then?” asked Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>“It’s Liza,” said Edward Lee. “Look at her. -Someone has been putting white clouds over her.”</p> - -<p>Sure enough, Liza was sound asleep with her -arms about Hermit’s neck.</p> - -<p>Hermit was asleep, too, with his mouth open -and his tongue hanging out, although it is very -bad to sleep with one’s mouth open.</p> - -<p>But, you see, Hermit is only a dog and dogs -can’t understand everything.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_76">[76]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VIII</h2> - - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH MARTHA MARY HAS A WONDERFUL DAY<br /> -AND LEARNS THE LOVELIEST OF SECRETS AND<br /> -FLIP’S ASPIRATIONS ARE EXPLAINED</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="smcap">It</span> was Martha Mary’s birthday; the brightest, -happiest birthday she could remember. But, of -course, the last birthday a person has always seems -the nicest. Everyone had presents for her. From -Father and Uncle Captain Mick there were oodles -of books and ribbons and things for a sewing-basket. -John borrowed fifty cents from Levy, the -butcher, and bought a perfectly good spy-glass. -Martha Mary could use it, he said, to spy out the -rest of the family when she wanted company, or -Liza when she got lost. Personally, I think he -expected some pretty good times with it himself. -Walter and Edward Lee sold forty bottles to -the rags-bottles-sacks-man for fifteen cents, and -with the aid of a nail managed to get eleven cents -more out of their penny-bank. They bought five<span class="pagenum" id="Page_77">[77]</span> -molasses sticks, one for each of the children, -which left just a penny over. Mother’s presents -were the nicest of all. First there was a white -linen cushion to be embroidered with golden poppies; -then there was a book of the Secret Garden -and a perfectly beautiful edition of Peter Pan. -Best of all! Guess what! There was a corset! -It wasn’t a really and truly corset because Mother -Dear did not approve of them, not even for -grown-up women, but it had whalebone all up -and down it like the strait-jacket they keep -prisoners in.</p> - -<p>Martha Mary went under the trees with all her -presents, and John was particularly nice and not -at all grown-upish. He built a throne on the -stump of the old oak tree and Martha Mary sat -there, surrounded by the trees and flowers and -birds, and John made her a wreath of buttercups -and a daisy chain. Then he tooted a blast on -the cook’s dinner-horn and called all the court to -do homage to Queen Mary.</p> - -<p>Flip was out in the field planting alfalfa. -When he heard the horn he stopped work, although -he was quite sure it was not lunch time.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_78">[78]</span> -Still, he wasn’t going to take any chances because -he certainly did like to eat. Across the -lawn he came and there he saw the queen, surrounded -by all her subjects.</p> - -<p>“What is this?” asked Flip. “Why the celebration?”</p> - -<p>“Please,” said Martha Mary, a little bit choky, -“you have forgotten, Flip, and I did not want -you to forget.”</p> - -<p>“What did I forget, Ladykin Dear?” asked -Flip.</p> - -<p>Martha Mary would not tell because she did -not want him to feel badly. Neither would John.</p> - -<p>“You tell me, Butterfly,” Flip coaxed Liza.</p> - -<p>“It’s her birfday,” said Liza, “and there is -going to be cake with candles for tea.”</p> - -<p>Well, at first Flip felt so badly that he couldn’t -talk at all; then he got an idea.</p> - -<p>“Queen Mary,” he said, “I did forget and it -was hateful of me. But there was a reason for -my forgetting. You see I have a secret, too, and -I’ve been thinking and thinking about it and almost -forgot everything else. Will you forgive -me?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_79">[79]</span>“Please,” said Martha Mary. “Yes, but I -should like to know the secret.”</p> - -<p>Flip bit his lip. He really wanted to tell but -did not know if he had the right. You see when -people know nice things it is much more fun to -tell them to everybody. So he agreed. He said -the secret was only for Martha Mary, so the boys -and Liza would have to go away for ten minutes. -Martha Mary raised her willow branch scepter -and ordered them away. Then Flip lay on the -grass and rested his head against Martha Mary’s -knees and closed his eyes.</p> - -<p>“Please,” said Martha Mary. “I am waiting.”</p> - -<p>“It’s hard to tell, Silly,” said Flip.</p> - -<p>“But you promised.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said Flip, and got all red. “I’m in -love!”</p> - -<p>“Flip!” said Martha Mary, so surprised that -she almost tumbled off her throne. “Only grown-ups -fall in love.”</p> - -<p>“But I am grown-up. I’m more than twenty-four -years old.”</p> - -<p>“Is that old enough?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_80">[80]</span>“Yes, if the person you love is more sensible -than you are.”</p> - -<p>“Is she? And is she nice?”</p> - -<p>“Nice! Martha Mary, let me tell you about -her. In the first place, she is very small for such -a grown-up person. She looks no more than -fifteen, but she is all of twenty years old. And -she is so fine—and really very pretty, Ladykin. -She has oodles and oodles of brown hair and the -kindest, softest brown eyes and the dearest funny -little nose and a strong, mannish jaw. You -couldn’t help liking her. And she likes nice -things; birds and flowers and books—and fairies, -too. And she likes me!”</p> - -<p>“Now I know,” said Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>“What?”</p> - -<p>“You told Mother Dear when you came that -you had aspirations. Mother would not tell me -what aspirations were, but now I know. She -is it.”</p> - -<p>“Not exactly,” said Flip. “But she has to -do with them. Shall I tell you all about them?”</p> - -<p>“Please,” said Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>“Well, it began years and years ago. I lived<span class="pagenum" id="Page_81">[81]</span> -in San Francisco with a splendid father and a -mother as lovely and fine as Mother Dear. My -best friend was a little, brown-haired girl. Her -name was Janet, but that was too grown-up and -old-fashioned, so we called her Jane although -that is rather old-fashioned, too. But, you see, -Jane was an old-fashioned girl. We played the -nicest games, Martha Mary, and when we were -tired I would tell Jane stories just like I tell you. -One day a man came to Jane’s house. He stood -behind the door and listened to one of my stories. -Later he made me tell him others. When I had -finished he said that when I was older I would -be an author and write books. That became my -aspiration. I made up my mind to be an author; -not a great one who would try to change the -world, but just a simple, quiet one who could -tell stories that would make people just a little -more happy. Then, Ladykin, one night something -awful happened. I will not tell you -much about it. There came a terrible earthquake. -I don’t like to talk about it. A brick -chimney fell right on my mother and father’s -bed and killed them. It was awfully lonely then.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_82">[82]</span> -I had learned to love Jane meanwhile but I was -quite poor and so I had to go away. I couldn’t -make money writing stories because my work was -not good enough and I was not known. So I decided -to work on a farm and write when I found -the time. And here I am. Now, Martha Mary, -guess what!”</p> - -<p>“What?” asked Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>“I have been working very hard every night -on my stories all the time I have been here. Did -you see the envelope the postman brought for -me this morning?”</p> - -<p>“Yes.”</p> - -<p>“It was from the publishers who print books. -They have really and truly bought my stories and -sent a perfectly good check and—I am an author.”</p> - -<p>Martha Mary’s eyes were all watery. “Flip,” -she said, “I am so happy I have to hug you.” -She hugged him and then remembered about her -birthday.</p> - -<p>“I forgive you and excuse you altogether for -forgetting,” she said. “Your secret is the nicest -thing that has happened to-day.”</p> - -<p>“But that is not the secret.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_83">[83]</span>“Flip. Is there more?”</p> - -<p>“There is.”</p> - -<p>“Tell me, please.”</p> - -<p>“I was so excited when my letter came that -Mother Dear said when she heard of it—guess -what!”</p> - -<p>“I give up.”</p> - -<p>“She said I could ’phone to Jane and tell -her to come right down so that she could tell -me how happy she is.”</p> - -<p>“And will she?”</p> - -<p>“Will she! I should just say so! She is on -her way now and will be here in an hour.”</p> - -<p>“Oh!” said Martha Mary; “I didn’t know -that so many wonderful things could happen in -one day. Now I want to call the children.”</p> - -<p>Flip blew the horn and across the lawn came -all of the queen’s court.</p> - -<p>“I want to know the secret,” said John.</p> - -<p>“Can’t tell,” said Martha Mary. “But it is -nice. Someone is coming.”</p> - -<p>“Captain Mick,” shouted Walter.</p> - -<p>“Not at all. It is a girl-person.”</p> - -<p>“Do we know her?”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_84">[84]</span>“No, but you will and you will like her,” said -Flip. “Her name is Jane.”</p> - -<p>“I wish an hour was not so long,” said Martha -Mary.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps,” said John, “if you told us a story, -Philip, it wouldn’t seem so long.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps,” said Flip. Then because it was a -birthday and Martha Mary was queen, he told a -queen story with Kings and Knights and Ladies. -This was it:</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">[85]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IX</h2> - - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH IS TOLD THE STORY OF ALFRED OF THE<br /> -LOW COUNTRY, AND JANICE, WHO LOVED THE<br /> -QUEEN’S PAGE</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p>“<span class="smcap">In</span> the days of the good and splendid King -Arthur there was an old letter-writer named -Baudin. He lived in a small garden below the -Castle wall, and the loveliest hollyhocks and jasmine -grew about the door of the cottage. He -had everything he desired and that was not a -great deal. His business was to write letters; -love letters and business letters for the Knights -and Ladies who had never been to school and -could not write for themselves. His daughter -was a very pretty little sunshiny girl who kept -his house in order and cooked his meals. She -sang as she worked and was always happy.”</p> - -<p>“Please, what was her name?” asked Martha -Mary.</p> - -<p>“Her name? Why, I have really forgotten.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_86">[86]</span>“Was it Jane? I should like it to be Jane.”</p> - -<p>“Jane? Now, perhaps, it was. Or Janice. I -think it must have been Janice in those days. -So we will call her that. Janice used to do her -work early in the morning so that she might spend -the afternoon sewing or caring for the garden -flowers. Next to her father she loved flowers -more than anything else in this wide, wide world. -They were happiness, just as the song of the birds -and the shining of Lady Rumdidoodledum and -the other stars is happiness. Janice was so very -happy that she never wished to have things -changed. She wanted to go on forever caring -for her father and living in the cottage by the -Castle wall. True, at times, she thought of the -lad who hoped to marry her some day, but he does -not come into the story for a long time.</p> - -<p>“One day, as Janice was sitting under a -cypress tree, a handsome Knight came down the -road, mounted on a splendid black horse. The -stranger wore a blue satin jerkin, black knee-breeches, -and stockings of blue. There was gold -braid on his suit and a golden tassel dangling -on his hat. From the brim waved a lovely grey-blue<span class="pagenum" id="Page_87">[87]</span> -plume. Very straight he rode, and dignified, -looking neither to right nor left. As he passed -the cottage Janice looked up and saw that the -black horse was very tired.</p> - -<p>“‘Kind Sir,’ she said, and blushed at her boldness, -‘your horse is worn with the heat. May I -fetch him water?’</p> - -<p>“The Knight looked down and when he saw -lovely Janice he swept his plumed hat to his -breast.</p> - -<p>“‘Lady,’ said he, ‘your kindness well becomes -your fairness. If you will but show me to the -well I shall thank you and carry the water myself.’</p> - -<p>“Janice curtsied and led him through the ivy-covered -gate, bringing a bucket to the trough -for him. When he had filled it and would carry -it out she took it up.</p> - -<p>“‘Good Sir,’ she said, ‘you may spill it and -harm your beautiful suit. I will bear it for you.’</p> - -<p>“The Knight bowed. ‘Our Good Lady would -be annoyed,’ said he, ‘were I to appear before -her in disarray. It were best that I do not soil -myself.’</p> - -<p>“So Janice took the pail and smiled to herself<span class="pagenum" id="Page_88">[88]</span> -at the conceit of the good Knight. While -the horse drank the girl rubbed its silky coat and -patted its neck. Then the Knight bowed again -and sprang to his saddle. Janice curtsied and -went in to darn her father’s sox.</p> - -<p>“You may think she would be excited at having -aided a Knight of King Arthur’s Round -Table, but she was not at all. She thought much -of the splendid black horse but not at all of its -conceited master. With him, however, it was -different. When he had ridden away he could -not forget the girl’s beauty and he saw her face -wherever he went. He became very unhappy, -then, for he found himself very much in love, -and a Knight of Arthur’s Court could never -marry the daughter of a letter-writer. Every day -he rode by the cottage and saw Janice under the -trees, sewing or trimming flowers. He would -sweep his hat to his breast and she would bow -without smiling, although often she came out with -a pail of water for the horse. Naturally the -more the Knight saw her the more he loved her, -and the more miserable he became.</p> - -<p>“On the birthday of Guinivere, Arthur’s<span class="pagenum" id="Page_89">[89]</span> -Queen, there was a royal tournament planned, -with fencing and lance bouts and dancing on the -oak lawns. Tents were raised and they flew -the Queen’s colors: a pavilion was built with a -canopied box where the Queen sat surrounded -by her Ladies and attendants. All morning there -were gaming and May dances. In the early -afternoon the Queen’s Herald blew a blast on his -silver trumpet and announced the Queen’s bout in -which all Knights might compete. The prize was -to be a crimson ribbon from Guinivere and the -granting of any request in her power that the -winner might make. Again the Herald blew a -blast and out from the tents came the Knights -astride the finest of Arabian and Russian horses. -Their lances were under their arms; their Ladies’ -colors on their sleeves. To the center of the oak -lawn they charged where the din of fighting and -the crashing of lances against shields became so -uproarious that one could scarcely hear the cheers -of the spectators. For an hour they fought until -Alfred of The Low Country—(that being the name -of the Knight who loved Janice)—and Herbert of -The Blue Feather, were left. Again and again<span class="pagenum" id="Page_90">[90]</span> -they charged—lance met shield and shield glanced -off lance, till suddenly, Alfred’s horse reared and -Knight Alfred slid to the ground. He sprang up -and struck the animal across the haunches with -his lance, so that the horse dashed away across -the field. Then Alfred threw down his lance -and drew a dagger, all shiny and sharp. Immediately -Knight Herbert sprang to the ground -with his dagger drawn and they fell to fighting -again.</p> - -<p>“Meanwhile Alfred’s horse, freed of his rider, -whinnied a moment, then stampeded toward the -further edge of the oak lawn where the villagers -and their wives and daughters were gathered to -see the sports. Right into the center of them -he rushed, directly at Janice, who stood terrified -at the side of the old letter-writer. The crowd -cried out in fear when, just as the horse reached -and would have trampled Janice to the ground, -a page boy, who had stolen away from his place -by Queen Guinivere, dashed forward, grasped the -horse by the mane, and stopped his rush. Only -a moment the animal hesitated, then turned his -head and sprang forward into the field again with<span class="pagenum" id="Page_91">[91]</span> -the boy clinging to his mane with all his might. -The steed plunged and reared and finally, just -as he was captured by guards who rushed forward, -he shook the boy off. The page lay where -he had fallen, his head buried in his arm. Past -the guard and out to him, Janice rushed and -sank down and took his wounded head on her -knee.</p> - -<p>“Meanwhile, across the field, the combat had -continued as though nothing else had happened. -But King Arthur had seen all and determined -to reward the boy.</p> - -<p>“Thrusting and sparring, Alfred of The Lowland -and Herbert of the Blue Feather fought, -till suddenly Alfred’s dagger pierced his opponent’s -side and Herbert fell, bleeding. Alfred was -winner of the tournament.</p> - -<p>“To Guinivere he came, flushed and happy, and -kneeled before her. He kissed her hand, offering -her, at the same time, his victorious dagger. She -smiled and took the weapon, then pinned to -Alfred’s sleeve the red ribbon she wore at her -heart.</p> - -<p>“‘Arise, Sir Conqueror,’ she said. ‘Ask of me<span class="pagenum" id="Page_92">[92]</span> -what you will and if it be in my power I shall -grant it.’</p> - -<p>“‘My Lady,’ said Alfred, ‘all things are in -your power; the very birds sing when you smile -upon them.’</p> - -<p>“‘Flatterer,’ said Guinivere. ‘You frighten -me, I fear you are going to ask a very great -favor of me.’</p> - -<p>“‘For me,’ said Alfred, ‘it will be greater -than vast estates. For you, Dear Queen, it will be -little more than a spoken word. I ask that you -raise Janice, daughter of Baudin, the letter-writer, -to my rank, so that I may marry her.’</p> - -<p>“‘Your wish shall be granted,’ said the Queen. -‘You may go to your love, and tell her my -pleasure.’</p> - -<p>“Across the field, on his black horse, went Alfred, -to find Janice on her knees, bathing and -bandaging the page’s head. She rose as Alfred -approached. He bowed proudly and sprang to -the ground. Before all the gathered villagers, -he spoke, saying to Baudin, the father:</p> - -<p>“‘Good man, the Queen, knowing the love -that is in my heart for your daughter, has ordained<span class="pagenum" id="Page_93">[93]</span> -that she be raised to my rank so that I -may make her my wife.’</p> - -<p>“Old Baudin became so embarrassed that he -could hardly speak.</p> - -<p>“‘The honor you do us is great, Good Knight,’ -he said. ‘It is very wonderful tidings, you bring. -Janice, my child, what say you?’</p> - -<p>“‘Verily, we are deeply honored,’ she said. -‘And we thank you and beg you to ask the forgiveness -of my Lady, the Queen, but I do not -love you, Sir Knight; I would ask that you do -not demand that I marry you.’</p> - -<p>“‘Great Saints!’ shouted Alfred. ‘Am I to -understand that you refuse a chance to marry -with one of my station and bearing? Strike me, -but you are a proud one and the more to be desired. -Sir, what say you of the girl’s nonsense? -Command her to rise up and go to the Queen that -she may be made of high rank and a fitting bride -for me!’</p> - -<p>“‘Sir Knight,’ said old Baudin, now very -proud and calm, ‘I am the father of my child’s -happiness, not the keeper of her heart. Her wish -is my wish ever. She will thank our good Queen<span class="pagenum" id="Page_94">[94]</span> -for her graciousness and beg to decline the honor.’</p> - -<p>“‘We shall see,’ said Alfred. ‘Come, I shall -lead you to the Queen. Perhaps her Gracious -Self will be able to drive this stupidity out of -your head.’</p> - -<p>“Janice put her fingers in his and allowed him -to lead her to the Queen’s box. At Guinivere’s -feet sat the page, his head bandaged, his chin in -his hands.</p> - -<p>“Janice kneeled and bowed her head.</p> - -<p>“‘Oh, kindest of queens,’ she whispered. ‘I -thank you for your favor. I am honored more -than my dreams had ever hoped for. But I beg, -Dear Lady, that you will not demand my acceptance.’</p> - -<p>“‘I do not understand,’ said Guinivere.</p> - -<p>“Then Janice told her that she did not love the -Knight; that she loved the page who had saved -her and who had loved her long and secretly. She -went on:</p> - -<p>“‘Dear Queen, on this, your birthday, when you -are trying to make all the world happy, do not -force me to accept the kind offer of this good -Knight. Let me go back to my father’s garden.’</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_95">[95]</span>“As she spoke, Knight Alfred had become red -and furious. He spoke, finally, saying:</p> - -<p>“‘I take back my request, O Queen. I could -never take to wife a hussy who would bestow -her love upon a page. I do not wish her; I ask -no other prize than your red ribbon and your -kind thoughts.’</p> - -<p>“‘Sir,’ said Guinivere, ‘your request shall be -granted. And,’ she said, turning to the page, -‘you, sir. Do you love this girl?’</p> - -<p>“‘As I love the music of the winds and the -birds and your voice,’ said the page.</p> - -<p>“‘Then,’ said Guinivere, ‘for your bravery you -may have her and make her your wife.’</p> - -<p>“The page kneeled, first at the feet of the -Queen and then before Janice. She rested her -trembling fingers on his shoulders and kissed him -upon the brow.</p> - -<p>“Then arose King Arthur.</p> - -<p>“‘Lad,’ said he, ‘you have pleased me twice -to-day: firstly in saving, secondly in loving this -child. Therefore, I shall grant you whatever you -wish. Think well! What does your heart most -desire?’</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_96">[96]</span>“‘Sire,’ said the page, rising and bowing humbly, -‘I am allowed to serve the fairest queen and -the bravest king in the world. I am loved by the -dearest maiden in the kingdom. I have nothing -to ask; there is no more I desire of Life but to -live and die for you.’</p> - -<p>“‘Well spoken,’ said Arthur, the King. -Then he turned to Janice.</p> - -<p>“‘I know not which of you is the more fortunate,’ -he said. ‘Life should hold much for you. -Go, then, with your husband, and remember that -Arthur ordains that you shall honor, respect, -and ever love him, and be happy, both of you, -always.’</p> - -<p>“And they were!”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>“Of course they were,” said a strange voice -when Flip had finished. “If they loved each -other they couldn’t help but be happy always.”</p> - -<p>The children all jumped up and looked through -the trees. There was a girl standing there; a -brown-haired girl with laughing eyes and a jaw -just like a man’s. Martha Mary knew who it -was right away. It was Jane. Even if you<span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">[97]</span> -weren’t sure you could tell by the color of Flip’s -face. He stood up, all red, and said:</p> - -<p>“Hullo, child,” and shook hands with her, just -like a couple of almost strangers would do. Then -he introduced her to the children.</p> - -<p>“Jane, this is John Sherman, by far the most -important member of the family. John, this is -Jane. And this, Jane, is Martha Mary, but we -will call her Sister. These are the almost twins: -Edward Lee who dips cats in whitewash, and -Walter, who puts new spots on them with blue -ink. This is Liza alias Elizabeth alias Butterfly. -And this, if you please, is Hermit. You know -he was really the one who discovered me.”</p> - -<p>Hermit, when he heard his name, got up and -yawned, then wagged his tail and smiled as politely -as could be.</p> - -<p>“Please,” said Martha Mary, when they were -all introduced. “It’s my birthday and we should -like you to stay and help me celebrate.”</p> - -<p>“But Jane has—er——” Flip started to -grumble.</p> - -<p>“Jane has nothing, Young Man,” said Jane. -“I know you are all on edges to show me the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_98">[98]</span> -proofs of your book and tell me how wonderful -you are, but you will have to wait. I’m going to -celebrate.”</p> - -<p>“All right,” said Flip. “Then I’ll go jump in -the lake—or eat a snail or something.”</p> - -<p>It was John who saved the day. “Last one -to the stable is it and a nigger-baby,” he shouted.</p> - -<p>Away rushed all the children, and Jane would -have followed, but her skirts were too tight. -So she sat on the haystack next to Flip and -when Martha Mary turned around just once, she -saw—but Martha Mary would not tell us what she -saw.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_99">[99]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER X</h2> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH JANE STAYS LONGER THAN SHE HAD<br /> -EXPECTED TO AND WE ENTERTAIN HER. AS<br /> -USUAL, FLIP TELLS A STORY</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="smcap">Everyone</span> was rather anxious to see how -Mother Dear would receive Jane. Mother did -not take to strange women as a general thing, -but, as Flip explained later, Jane was hardly -a woman, so it made matters easy. Flip was the -only one who was embarrassed. He almost ruined -his hat, twisting it out of shape, as he said:</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Sherman, this is Jane Houghton. I hope -you will like her.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Sherman shook hands with Jane, and the -grip of the two women was like the grip of two -men. Jane was not at all ill-at-ease. Then Mrs. -Sherman put her two hands on Jane’s shoulders -and suddenly kissed her on the forehead.</p> - -<p>Walter giggled and turned a handspring.</p> - -<p>And so, instead of taking the afternoon train<span class="pagenum" id="Page_100">[100]</span> -back, Jane was invited to stay as the Shermans’ -guest until Monday. Of course, Mother Dear -explained that it was because Martha Mary had -asked it and it was her birthday, but I think -Mother was romantic and liked to see Jane and -Flip together. You can never tell what these -grown-ups are thinking!</p> - -<p>Saturday afternoon, Flip hitched up the do-si-do-cart -and in piled all the children, with Jane -and Flip, and they went on the loveliest picnic -they had ever had. Parts of it were a surprise. -For example, they had had no idea that Mother -Dear and Father were invited, but when they -reached the Cypress trees near the ocean beach, -at sunset, the first thing they saw was Mother -standing near a campfire that Father had built. -There was the most wonderful smell in the air; -it was like fried bacon, and fried bacon it was. -There was green corn, too, roasted in the fire, -and chicken cooked on a forked stick, and watermelon -and pancakes and heaps of doughnuts. -Everyone ate as much as they could, and then -Father lit his pipe and Mother sat on the ground -next to him and the Children all lay on their<span class="pagenum" id="Page_101">[101]</span> -stomachs on the sand, with Jane and Flip, to -watch the moon come up over the ocean. Once, -when he thought no one was looking, Flip kissed -Jane on the ear, but Edward Lee caught him, -and for punishment Flip had to tell a story. He -grumbled and said it was too nice a night to -spoil with his nonsense, but when Jane said:</p> - -<p>“Please, Dear,” he couldn’t help it.</p> - -<p>“This is to be a story of the trees,” said Flip.</p> - -<p>John sniffed. “You always tell about things -that are not alive,” he said. “Father doesn’t. -Neither does Captain Mick.”</p> - -<p>“But, John,” said Martha Mary, very much -surprised, “the trees are alive.”</p> - -<p>“They can’t talk.”</p> - -<p>“They could, once,” said Flip. “And they still -do talk in their own language, but of course you -cannot understand them.”</p> - -<p>“Can Father?” asked Edward Lee.</p> - -<p>“I don’t think so,” answered Father.</p> - -<p>“Can you, Flip?”</p> - -<p>“No, but I know what they mean to say. -Listen, now, and I will try to finish the story -before anyone interrupts again. Elizabeth, stop<span class="pagenum" id="Page_102">[102]</span> -sticking things in Hermit’s ear! Now—where -was I?”</p> - -<p>“You hadn’t started,” said Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>“All right; then I’ll start with once, years and -years ago. It was in a large forest, way up in -the mountains, where there are only wild things -and no men. The trees grow very tall and straight -there; the branches are heavy and the trunks -all covered with grey moss, and everything else -is green. The forest, many years ago, was ruled -by a lovely princess. Her name was Shade of -the Mountain Lake and she was a large, lovely, -blue crane. The trees just called her ‘Princess,’ -because that was easy to say when the wind -hummed in the branches, and ‘Shade of the -Mountain Lake’ was much too long. Princess -ruled her tree land for many years and the wood-folk -were glad that they had chosen her, because -she was so wise and graceful and lovely. You -see, her soft breast feathers were colored with -the blue of the sky of a Spring morning, and -the grey of her slender neck was taken from the -shaded spots near an old mountain. The green of -her eyes once belonged to two splendid emeralds,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_103">[103]</span> -and when the emeralds lost their color they became -priceless diamonds. So how could Princess -help but be beautiful?</p> - -<p>“She was very proud of her kingdom; of the -tall green trees and the blue-green lake and the -very blue sky. All day she would fly over the -hills, smiling on her people, sailing here and there, -down and up, sometimes almost to the sun. One -day, when she was very high in the Heavens, -she saw, way off across the valley, a spot of red. -That was a color that was not known in the -mountains, so she flew with the wind, out across -her valley and another valley until she came to a -land where men lived. And there, what do you -think she saw? Fields and fields and fields of the -loveliest wild flowers, all golden and purple and -pink, and gardens with red, red roses, and sweet-smelling -lilacs climbing over the stone walls, and -soft-colored fruit blossoms—there were more flowers -than days in a hundred years. All afternoon -she flew over the gardens, smelling the perfumes -and always finding something new to surprise -her. When night came she flew back to -her kingdom in the mountains. But she was very<span class="pagenum" id="Page_104">[104]</span> -sad, for she had thought her land the loveliest -in the world and now she knew that it had none -of the wonderful flowers that grew in the man’s -world. All night she grieved and in the morning -called her council to her—a branch of a pine -and a branch of a redwood and a branch of the -single oak that grew at the foot of the mountain. -She told them how she had spent the day and -how very, very much she wished her land to have -all the colors and not only the green in Spring -and the brown in Autumn. Then the branch of -the single oak spoke and said:</p> - -<p>“‘Let me help you. The Pine has always -been the most plentiful tree in the mountains and -the Redwood has been the tallest. I have been -out of place and able to do but little save giving -shade. Now I think I can help.’</p> - -<p>“She whispered her idea to Princess, and when -Princess heard she was so pleased that she soared -high into the sky and sang to the morning sun. -Then down again she flew, and told the silver -stream her secret. And this is what she did:</p> - -<p>“First she went to the single oak and took -from it several fine, green branches, all covered<span class="pagenum" id="Page_105">[105]</span> -with fresh leaves. These she carried one at a -time up the side of the hill and laid them side -by side on the grass. Then she called to the sun -and he came over the treetops and warmed the -oak leaves with his golden light. When they were -all glowing Princess called to the clouds and asked -for just a little rain. Down it came, so very -quietly that not even the sun went away. And -so the drops, falling through the sunshine to the -oak leaves, formed a lovely rainbow. Then the -rain stopped, but the rainbow remained, coloring -the oak leaves with blue and red and gold and -amber and violet. Princess was so happy, then, -that she could hardly wait to carry the beautiful -colored sprays into the forest to plant them at -the foot of the tall trees. All the wood-folk—the -rabbits and the snakes and the silly young -bears—came out to watch her as she worked. -When her task was through she called all her -subjects to her and introduced them to the new -color she had brought into the mountains, and -she called it Child of The Oak.</p> - -<p>“Child of The Oak grew very much in a short -time. She had the form of a clinging vine; up<span class="pagenum" id="Page_106">[106]</span> -over the branches of the other trees she crept, -just like a really and truly baby. Her colors -were the loveliest you have ever seen. Just think -of leaves that were golden red as the loveliest poppies -and green as the wildest hillside and violet -like the softest field flowers and blue like the -morning sky. She was so beautiful that all the -trees grew to love her in a very short time.</p> - -<p>“Then, one day, the most awful thing happened.</p> - -<p>“It was early morning in the month of May. -Across the further valley and right through the -Valley of Shade of The Mountain Lake and up -the hillside and into the mountain land, came a -whole school of children, to the place where no -man had ever been before. It was very nice at -first. They sang songs about Angels and Fairies -and the one that went like this:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first1">“I’ll sing you a song of the fields in the Spring</div> -<div class="verse">With a chatter of birds in the treetops,</div> -<div class="verse">And the poppies and daisies will dance as I sing</div> -<div class="verse">And the birdlings will warble and flutter a wing</div> -<div class="verse">And the sleepy, fat owl will wake up, the old thing!</div> -<div class="verse">As I sing to the birds, the gay happy birds,</div> -<div class="verse">The silly young birds in the tree tops.</div> -</div></div> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_107">[107]</span>“Then they tied ribbons to the tallest pine -and took hold of the ends and danced a May -dance, and their pink and white dresses, with -their baby cheeks all flushed, and their golden -hair waving, they looked just like the South -Wind.</p> - -<p>“But of course such nice things could never -last. Pretty soon one of the children found a -spray of Child of The Oak and plucked it -and carried it to the awfully awesome person -who was in charge of the party. She said it -was:</p> - -<p>“‘Remarkably beautiful and most ethereal,’ -and, although I haven’t an idea what that means, -I know by the way she said it that it must be -something hateful. Back she sent the children -to gather as much as they could find. They -rushed about tearing Child of The Oak up by -the roots and it hurt just as much as though someone -were to pull Liza’s hair. The tall trees all -hung their heads so they wouldn’t see Child of -The Oak suffer and the Mother Oak moaned -and held out her arms, but of course no human -being could understand her. It was so pitiful,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_108">[108]</span> -so unfair, and no one knew the least thing to do. -And then, what do you think? Guess what, -Edward Lee! What do you think, Walter? Oh, -you never can guess!</p> - -<p>“Down from the top of the mountain came the -North Wind. Princess went to him, weeping, and, -‘Father Wind,’ she cried, ‘can’t you help Child -of The Oak?’</p> - -<p>“‘Certainly,’ said North Wind. Down to the -May party he swept and blew deep breaths of -the pollen that grows on dryads’ wings all over -the Child of Oak branches. The pollen that grows -on dryads’ wings is deadly poison, you know. -So, as soon as the children touched it, they became -ill; they found spots of red on their arms, -and their faces became swollen as though they -had mumps. They itched simply miserably, and -all went home sick, and had to be put to bed -with salves all over them. And so, they never -dared touch Child of The Oak again, because -the North Wind had put the poison on her to -protect her. When the men came to the mountains -they never touched the lovely colored leaves, -for they called them ‘Poison Oak.’</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">[109]</span>“But Princess did not mind, because she knew -that the real name was Child of The Oak and -that Child of The Oak was the loveliest child in -all the hill world.”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_110">[110]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XI</h2> - - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH WALTER DOES NOT WANT NINE EIGHTS<br /> -TO BE SEVENTY-TWO; AND MARTHA MARY FEELS<br /> -SO BADLY FOR HIM THAT SHE GOES TO SEEK<br /> -ADVENTURE. SHE FINDS IT</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="smcap">It</span> all happened because Walter couldn’t learn -how many times eight was seventy-two. The eight -tables are hard enough, but when it comes to dividing -by eight even John made mistakes at times. -Walter insisted that eight sevens were seventy-two. -Mother Dear said they were not, but Walter -said he knew best. Mother Dear looked sorry -and said if Walter were quite positive he was -right, then she supposed he must be, but she had -learned that nine eights were seventy-two.</p> - -<p>“They’re not,” said stubborn Walter.</p> - -<p>“What are they then, Dear?” asked Mother.</p> - -<p>“Don’t know,” said Walter. “But I won’t -have them seventy-two.”</p> - -<p>Then Mother Dear almost lost her patience.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_111">[111]</span>“Very well, Walter,” she said. “But, if you -cannot believe your mother, I hardly think it -worth while helping you, so you may leave the -room.”</p> - -<p>Walter lost his temper altogether and went -out, slamming the door and kicking his feet. -Later, Martha Mary, who felt as badly for him -as she did for Mother Dear, although she knew -Mother was right, found him in the hayloft, with -a miserable look in his eyes and a smudge of dirt -where tears had been.</p> - -<p>“Please, Mr. Brother,” she said, “don’t feel -badly.”</p> - -<p>“Go away,” said Walter. “I hate you.”</p> - -<p>“Walter,” pleaded Martha Mary, “you -shouldn’t. It hurts when you are that way. -Please come play.”</p> - -<p>“Won’t,” said Walter. “Get out of here; I -hate you.”</p> - -<p>Really miserable and almost crying herself, -Martha Mary crept away to find the rest of the -family. Father was busy writing Things in a -large book. Mother Dear was bathing Liza; -John was rowing Edward Lee on the lake Ocean.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_112">[112]</span>“Don’t bother me,” he called. “I can’t hear -you. I am miles away.”</p> - -<p>More unhappy than before, Martha Mary -walked down the gravel path to the gate. Then -she opened it, a thing she rarely did, and went -out. It was rather dusty on the county road, -and the wind was blowing, and it fluffed her hair -all about her face. It felt good—the wind always -does. Almost immediately Martha Mary became -more cheerful, and as soon as she became cheerful -she had an idea. They always come when -one is happy. She made up her mind to have -an adventure; she didn’t know exactly what it -would be, but an adventure she would have. She -had never had a really and truly one all to herself; -John had them; so did Walter and Edward -Lee, like whitewashing and inking the cat, or finding -a bird’s nest in the old straw hat in the hayloft. -But nothing had ever really happened to -Martha Mary and she didn’t know just how to -begin. She thought for a long time; then a brown -squirrel popped up in the middle of the road, -cocked its ears, and scampered into the poppy -field.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_113">[113]</span>“I’ll follow ‘him,’” decided Martha Mary, -“and see what happens. Perhaps it will be like -Alice in Wonderland.”</p> - -<p>Away the two of them went, lickety-split, down -a hillside and up another to the crest and over it. -Right there, just on the other side—— Guess -what! There was a group of children, at least -a dozen, all of the boys in blue jumpers and the -girls in blue Kate Greenaway dresses, and they -were gathered around one of the boys who was -a little bigger than the others; even bigger than -John. He was talking quite excitedly, and -Martha Mary stood, fascinated, watching him -and quite forgot little Mr. Squirrel, who had by -this time completely disappeared up a tree. -Finally the big boy saw Martha Mary and took -off his hat and said, “Hullo!”</p> - -<p>“Hullo!” said Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>Again the boy said, “Hullo!” and looked at -the tips of his shoes; then suddenly he smiled -a perfectly good smile and said:</p> - -<p>“Perhaps you could tell us?”</p> - -<p>“Please, what?” asked Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>“We are hunting for wild violets and there<span class="pagenum" id="Page_114">[114]</span> -don’t seem to be any. Do you know where they -grow?”</p> - -<p>Of course Martha Mary knew. There were -oodles and oodles of them on the Sherman Place, -just at the edge of the lake Ocean. She thought -it would be lovely to bring all of the children -home to pick them and perhaps, if there was -enough, to have tea.</p> - -<p>“Wouldn’t your Mother care?” asked the -big boy. “Or are you like us? Haven’t you -one?”</p> - -<p>Martha Mary could hardly believe her ears. -“Haven’t any of you mothers?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“Nope,” said the boy. “Nor fathers, either.”</p> - -<p>“How awful!” said Martha Mary. “Where -do you live? Who takes care of you?”</p> - -<p>“We live at the Charity,” said the boy. “We -take care of ourselves, excepting at meal-time or -lessons.”</p> - -<p>“How nice!” said Martha Mary. “Can anyone -live there?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the boy, “if you are an orphan. -But it’s not nice. No one takes an interest or -anything in you. The only excitement is when<span class="pagenum" id="Page_115">[115]</span> -ladies with eyeglasses on sticks come from the -Affiliated Charities to pat you on the head and -say, ‘Dear little shaver,’ and make you want -to run away.”</p> - -<p>“And they look to see if your ears are clean,” -said one little girl.</p> - -<p>“And ask if you are good and say your prayers,” -said another.</p> - -<p>“And of course we say ‘Yes,’” said the big -boy, “and then they give us pennies and tell us -to save them and we will be rich when we grow -up.”</p> - -<p>“It’s not true,” said Martha Mary. “You -always spend them before you grow up. Things -are very expensive! I know!”</p> - -<p>Then they remembered the violets, so down the -hills and to the road they scampered, Martha -Mary at the head of the lot (to be exact, there -were six boys and eight girls). Through the -gates and up to the house she took them to introduce -them to Mother Dear, who was still feeling -pretty badly at the way Walter had behaved. -When she saw Martha Mary with all her company -she dropped her sewing and said:</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_116">[116]</span>“What in the world has the child done?”</p> - -<p>Martha Mary told her as quickly as she could -all about their being orphans and about the violets -and the affiliated ladies who gave them pennies -to save. Mother Dear’s eyes grew soft in the -way they have and she kissed Martha Mary and -shook hands with the children, no matter how dirty -they were. She told Martha Mary to take them -to the violets by the lake and not let them fall -in, for some of them were quite small and liable -to. Martha Mary promised, then called Edward -Lee and John and they brought along Walter, -who was now in a sensible frame of mind. John -was inclined to be standoffish until Martha Mary, -who knew him like a book, told him that the biggest -little boy liked men better than women, and -then John became quite nice.</p> - -<p>In a little while Martha Mary had learned the -names of all the orphans, and I’ll tell them to -you, although you’ll no doubt forget.</p> - -<p>First there was the biggest little boy; he was -called “Slats,” because he was thin. The Home -name for him was Thomas Dorne. Then there -was the biggest little girl, Helen Dolittle, and then<span class="pagenum" id="Page_117">[117]</span> -Reddy Smith and Sammy O’Reilly and Sue Patience -Grey and John Shaw and Margaret something—her -parents had died before she was able -to find out what the last name was—and Pansy -and Amy Rebecca Isaacs and Skinny Dawson and -Patrick O’Harahan, and finally the most adorable -little golden-haired girl I have ever seen and her -name was awful. It was Dolcerina Vennicci, but -they called her “Piffy.”</p> - -<p>Away went the eighteen children to the edge -of the lake, where there were so many violets -under the green leaves that everyone fell to picking -and became too busy to talk. After a while, -when hats and arms and aprons were full of flowers, -Martha Mary said:</p> - -<p>“Let’s play.”</p> - -<p>“Play skin the Fox,” said Skinny Dawson.</p> - -<p>“Ich tee goo,” said Piffy. “Ich tee goo” means -something like “Oof” or “Horrid” or “Dirty” -or “Creepy” or “Slimy.” So you could tell what -she meant, although I confess it’s hard to find the -word that explains it.</p> - -<p>“We’ll play ring around a rosy,” said Amy -Rebecca.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_118">[118]</span>“Sissy game!” said Slats.</p> - -<p>“I have an idea,” said Martha Mary. “We’ll -have a story.”</p> - -<p>“Can you tell them?” asked Sue Patience.</p> - -<p>“No—not exactly, but Flip can. Perfectly -wonderful ones!”</p> - -<p>“Who is Flip?” they all wanted to know.</p> - -<p>“I’ll show you,” said Martha Mary. Away -she rushed and in a moment she was back, dragging -Flip after her and he holding in his hand -the pages of a letter from Jane that he had not -had half time enough to read twice.</p> - -<p>“Hullo, You!” he said to them all, without -waiting for an introduction. You see, Mother -Dear had told him that they were there and that -he must be nice.</p> - -<p>“What do you want?”</p> - -<p>“We want a story!” they all shouted.</p> - -<p>Flip turned to Martha Mary and struck a pose -like an old-time actor.</p> - -<p>“Alas! Madam,” he said, “my fame precedes -me. I fain would accommodate you, but it wearies -me to ever seek new plots.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t be hateful,” said Martha Mary.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_119">[119]</span>“’Tis well,” said Flip. “What nature of story-do -you desire?”</p> - -<p>They all shouted at once: “Pirates—dolls—fairies—ghosts—love—shipwreck—creepy—bloody——” -until you couldn’t tell who was -talking.</p> - -<p>“Wait!” roared Flip. “You can’t expect me -to think if you don’t be quiet. I’m going to tell -just the kind of a story I wish and, if you don’t -like it, you can go jump in the lake and drown. -But I hope you won’t, because then I’ll be insulted.”</p> - -<p>This is the story he told them:</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_120">[120]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XII</h2> - - - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH ANOTHER JOHN AND ANOTHER MARY<br /> -WANDER FURTHER FROM HOME THAN THEY<br /> -EVER HAVE BEEN BEFORE, AND FIND A MARVELOUS<br /> -BALL OF GLASS, IN WHICH ONE SEES<br /> -THE STRANGEST THINGS</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p>“<span class="smcap">Way</span> off in the furthest corner of San Francisco, -just where the sun comes over to light up -the bay, there is a hill. Of course there are many -other hills in San Francisco, but none of them -quite so important as Russian Hill. You see, the -families who live there are quieter and happier -and more old-fashioned than those in other parts -of the city. I don’t know why; they just are. -Right at the steepest part of the hill, and you -can believe me when I tell you the Hill is steep, -there is a Spanish Castle; not a really and truly -one, but just exactly as nice as though it were. -No one lived in it, nor had for several years, excepting -an old, white-haired caretaker; a splendid<span class="pagenum" id="Page_121">[121]</span> -man. He liked children. That is why John and -Mary were allowed in the Castle so much. John -was a rather spoiled, selfish boy who lived in -the Mansion next to the Castle, with his married -sister. Mary was his best friend. She had -freckles and you would have liked her. They -played nice games up on the Hill; dozens of fascinating -make-believes that you never would have -thought of. They fought pirates—oodles of them—and -baked potatoes in ovens under the rock and -did other things just as nice.</p> - -<p>“But, just like other children, they grew tired -of these things at times and wanted something -new. So one day, when there were no potatoes -left, Mary suggested going down the Hill. John -did not like to; he hated to go where there were -other people. Mary laughed at him and told him -he was a sissy, although he wasn’t really. He -became ashamed of her taunts, so down the Hill -they went. First you go down some lovely old -steps cut right in the stone, then you come to -another hill so steep that it is easier to lie down -and roll than to walk. They must have gone at<span class="pagenum" id="Page_122">[122]</span> -least six blocks when, all at once, Mary said to -John:</p> - -<p>“‘We are not in San Francisco any more.’</p> - -<p>“‘Where are we, then?’ asked John.</p> - -<p>“‘We are in China.’</p> - -<p>“They were not really; they were in Chinatown, -but it looked like another city, altogether. -There were hundreds of Chinamen shuffling along -the street, with long pig-tails and funny, large -pipes in their mouths. They talked in a queer -sing-song, the funniest language you have ever -heard. There were Chinese women with gold -jewelry and green jade in their hair, and the most -adorable little Chinese babies, who looked like -dolls, dressed in splendid colored silks. Up on -a balcony, where there were a dozen brightly -lighted lanterns, a Chinese musician was playing -upon an instrument that sounded like dying pigs -and broken drums and tin whistles. In the shop-windows -there were white lilies and flaming -oriental silks and queer toys. Also there were -skinned pigs and skinned chickens and strings of -bacon hanging from nails.</p> - -<p>“John and Mary became so interested that they<span class="pagenum" id="Page_123">[123]</span> -forgot all about going home. Before they knew -it, darkness had fallen, lanterns on the balconies -were lighted, and Chinatown looked like Fairyland.</p> - -<p>“Down the street came a tall, fine-looking -Chinaman, in loose, blue silk trousers and a blue -silk coat with black embroidery. He seemed very -much surprised to find two American children in -Chinatown at that time of night. He came to -them and said, in even better English than I use:</p> - -<p>“‘I assume that your small selves are lost. Is -it not so?’</p> - -<p>“‘Not exactly,’ said Mary, who was always -the spokesman. ‘You see, we came for a walk -and just sort of stumbled into Fairyland and now -we don’t want to go home.’</p> - -<p>“‘But your August Parent? Will he not be -worried?’</p> - -<p>“‘Yes,’ said Mary, ‘although John’s sister will -not mind.’</p> - -<p>“‘So,’ said the Chinaman. ‘Well, perhaps, if -we were to ’phone to the August Parent, he might -feel relief. Then we could perhaps have tea and -ginger before returning.’</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">[124]</span>“‘That would be lovely,’ said Mary, and, -‘Great,’ said John.</p> - -<p>“So the Chinaman stepped into a store and -’phoned to Mr. Devine, Mary’s father.</p> - -<p>“‘This is Fong Kee, Doctor of Law of the -Hong Kong University,’ he said. ‘I have just -found young John and Mary enjoying the sights -of Stockton Street. I beg that you will have no -worriment, as I shall give them tea and bring -them home at an early hour.’</p> - -<p>“John and Mary could not hear what Mr. -Devine said, but it must have been satisfactory, -for Mr. Fong Kee came out of the booth, smiling, -and took a hand of each of the children.</p> - -<p>“‘Now,’ he said, ‘we shall visit my worthy -friend, Fong Charles.’</p> - -<p>“They went down a flight of narrow steps into -a dark basement. There was an odor of punks, -like one uses on the Fourth of July, and the strong -breath of China Lilies. In through a latticed -door went Fong Kee, with Mary and John clinging -to each other’s hands, just the least bit -frightened.</p> - -<p>“The room they came to was decorated in beautiful<span class="pagenum" id="Page_125">[125]</span> -golden scrolls of carved wood. At the end -of the room was a queer wooden man, and at -his feet was a bowl from which came a long ribbon -of beautiful blue smoke. On a wooden couch another -Chinaman was resting, smoking a small -bronze pipe.</p> - -<p>“Fong Kee spoke to him in Chinese and he -arose and shook hands with John and Mary. -Then he struck a metal bell and a Chinese slave -girl appeared. He ordered her to bring tea and -ginger. Then he turned to John.</p> - -<p>“‘I am the old Fong Charles,’ he said. ‘More -years I have lived in San Francisco than there -are hairs on an old pig’s tail. I welcome you.’</p> - -<p>“‘You look pretty old,’ said John. ‘What do -you do? Are you a cook?’</p> - -<p>“‘No,’ smiled Fong Charles. ‘I am a philosopher. -I dream—and smoke my pipes.’</p> - -<p>“‘I like nice dreams,’ said Mary.</p> - -<p>“‘So!’ said Fong Charles. ‘Then, perhaps, -while we await Sanka, my servant, who is as slow -as the race of the turtles, I might tell you a dream -or two.’</p> - -<p>“He lifted John and Mary to a black wood<span class="pagenum" id="Page_126">[126]</span> -table, where they sat, cross-legged, like tailors. -Then he put between them a small black pedestal, -on which rested a large, round ball of glass.</p> - -<p>“‘So,’ said Fong Charles. ‘Into the dream -glass you must look and the dreams you shall -see.’</p> - -<p>“John and Mary leaned forward and saw in -the glass hundreds of lovely colors, as though the -rainbow had broken in it. Then the colors divided -and circled about like a fairy dance. Softly, oh, -so very softly! Fong Charles began to speak, in -his sing-song voice, stopping only to draw at his -pipe and blow a bit of smoke into the curtains -above his head. And as he spoke, little by little, -figures became clear in the glass until John and -Mary could see the dreams, just as Fong Charles -told them. There were three dreams he told, -all quite short and strange:</p> - - -<p class="center"><i>The Dream of The Girl’s Gift</i></p> - -<p>“Out of Ta Chung Sz, which is, August One, -the Temple of the Bell, came Tchi Niu, the Bellmaker.</p> - -<p>“‘Those of you who are pure of heart,’ he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_127">[127]</span> -called, ‘bring to me your metal mirrors that I -may make of them a new bell. Come, my children.’</p> - -<p>“They came, many of them and gladly, the -daughters and the mothers, bearing in their arms -the mirrors that showed their beauty, for it was -honorable to give, and what more worthy gift could -be made than a new bell for the temple?</p> - -<p>“Tcho-Kow came last and slowly. On the mound -of mirrors she placed hers and stood aside. Then, -as the torch was carried to the fire builded to melt -the mirrors, her heart grew sad, for the mirror -she had brought was the mirror that had been -in her mother’s family and her grandmother’s -family, and the family of many generations before -that. And so she grew cold with grief and -cried out.</p> - -<p>“Slowly the flames crept up and slowly the -mass of metal melted into a river of shining gold. -But the mirror of Tcho-Kow would not burn.</p> - -<p>“‘How now,’ said Tchi Niu. ‘The gift burns -not; you have brought disgrace on your house, -oh, daughter of a Thousand Lilies, by not giving -your heart with your gift. How, then, will you<span class="pagenum" id="Page_128">[128]</span> -redeem yourself in the eyes of Dong, the Great -Bell?’</p> - -<p>“Then was Tcho-Kow smitten with a great repentance -and she longed for the goodwill of Dong. -So she thought and thus made her gift worthy. -As the flames crept up about the mass of metal, -she cast aside her dress and saying:</p> - -<p>“‘Gladly I give myself as gift,’ she stepped -into the flames and disappeared. Then did the -flames burn joyfully and the mirror of Tcho-Kow -melted with the others and Dong was appeased.</p> - -<p>“Now hangs the bell in Ta Chung Sz, and -when it is rung to call its song to the world:</p> - -<p>“‘Ko-gnai, Ko-gnai, Ko-gnai,’ it calls, and thus -renders thanks to Tcho-Kow for her gift.”</p> - - -<p class="center"><i>The Dream of Hoa-Tchao</i></p> - -<p>“Kiang-Kow-Jin, who dwelled in the body of -a stork in the Pearl River, was the God of Children. -He ruled for a million years and was beloved -by all the race of River Men. He ruled -well and happily and knew no worry. Came a -year, then, when the Children of the River grew<span class="pagenum" id="Page_129">[129]</span> -few and Kiang-Kow-Jin grieved. So to him he -called Chung Li, the girl child, and said to -her:</p> - -<p>“‘I grieve because your companions are few. -What then, Daughter of Wisdom, am I to do?’</p> - -<p>“Chung Li knew all things.</p> - -<p>“‘Go to Ta Chung Sz, The Temple of the Bell, -and pray,’ she said, ‘that many flowers shall -grow.’</p> - -<p>“To Ta Chung Sz went Kiang-Kow-Jin and -prayed, and when he came out of the Temple -all the fields were glad with myriad wondrous -colored flowers.</p> - -<p>“‘It is Hoa-Tchao, the Birthday of A Hundred -Flowers,’ he said. Then he sought his home -and slept.</p> - -<p>“When he had slept and awakened he came -again to the fields. There played Chung Li with -many new children. And so Kiang-Kow-Jin -learned that children are flowers.”</p> - - -<p class="center"><i>The Dream of Bo</i></p> - -<p>“Bo is the God of The River Fish. His -home is of glass and seaweed. Yearly came the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_130">[130]</span> -River Men to make gifts to Bo, for Bo was -of great greed. One year, with the other Men -of The River, came Fong Soy, the silk merchant.</p> - -<p>“‘Bountiful Bo,’ said he, ‘this year I have no -gift. The rains have been few and I have sold -no silks. I have no wealth or fruits to bring -to you. So, that you will bear well with me, I -have brought that which I treasure more than Life -itself.’</p> - -<p>“He opened the folds of his dress and out -stepped Fong Sing, his oldest son. Fong Sing, -garbed in red, stepped into the waters and disappeared. -Then, though parted from his dearest -possession, Fong Soy returned to his home and -learned that his wife had given him two sons -and they were visaged as Bo, the God of The -River.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>“Slowly the forms in the crystal ball disappeared -and Fong Charles stopped speaking. John -and Mary shook themselves as though they had been -sleeping. Down from the black table Fong Kee -lifted them, and there, on a small stand, was very<span class="pagenum" id="Page_131">[131]</span> -black tea in lovely transparent cups. Mary tasted -it, but it was bitter, so she did not drink. Then -Sanka, the slave girl, brought dishes with cakes -and candied gingers and strange fruits and -almonds. Fong Charles filled the children’s -pockets, and then Fong Kee led them away. -Slowly they climbed their Hill and to the door -of the Mansion. There stood John’s sister and -Mary’s Father to welcome them, and you may believe -they were relieved when the children appeared. -They shook hands with Fong Kee and -made him promise that he would come again to -the Hill to visit them and perhaps, some time, -take them again to Fong Charles to look in the -round glass again.”</p> - -<p>“Gee, that was a queer story,” said Slats, when -Flip had finished.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Piffy. “It made me sleepy.”</p> - -<p>Martha Mary was afraid that the children would -hurt Flip’s feelings if they said more, so she raced -them up the lawn to the house, and there on the -veranda Mother Dear had placed pitchers of lemonade -and enough cake for six times eighteen -children. And so they ate till they could eat no<span class="pagenum" id="Page_132">[132]</span> -more and then, with their wild violets in their -arms, went back to the Charity, with Martha -Mary’s promise that she would come to play with -them whenever Mother Dear gave her permission.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_133">[133]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIII</h2> - - - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH FLIP USES NEEDLESSLY LONG WORDS,<br /> -BUT, TO WIN OUR GOOD-WILL AGAIN, HE TELLS<br /> -A REAL OLD-FASHIONED FAIRY TALE</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="smcap">For</span> a perfectly good story-teller Flip had some -rather queer ideas. He didn’t believe in fairy -tales: that is, the kind that told about witches -and Godmothers and Princes and such. He said -he could not explain just why—it had something -to do with inefficient education. Of course we -do not know what “inefficient education” is, but -Father and Mother Dear know, so it must be -all right. Nevertheless, everyone knows that real -fairy tales are nice even if they are not efficient -education, so one night, about an hour before -bedtime, when the children were all in the living-room -before the fire, Martha Mary asked if, -please, Flip would tell one. Flip was in a particularly -good humor; there had been a thickish -letter from someone during the day, and of course<span class="pagenum" id="Page_134">[134]</span> -the someone was Jane. So he agreed. Only he -was rather annoying; he started by using needlessly -long words that no one understood. He -said they would have to “create the right atmosphere.” -John said he would, although he didn’t -know what it meant. But Flip didn’t alone. He -put out all the lights so that there was only the -log fire to keep people from bumping. The flames -really looked like a witch’s fire, only there were no -witches in the story. Then he heaped cushions on -the floor for Martha Mary to sit on; Flip had -been very polite to Martha Mary since Jane’s -visit. Walter and Edward Lee lay on their stomachs -on a rug. Liza was the only one who was -not there. Flip piled some lovely-smelling pine -cones on the fire, which sputtered and flamed like -a blacksmith’s forge, only didn’t smell at all the -same.</p> - -<p>“Once, in the days before Mother Dear was -born, or Mother Dear’s Grandmother, or her -Grandmother’s Great Grandmother’s Great -Grandmother, which was many years ago,” said -Flip, although everyone knew that, “there lived -a King whose lands were so great that it took<span class="pagenum" id="Page_135">[135]</span> -the birds a whole month to fly across them. He -was the richest king who lived in the days of -the fairies. His chests were of the finest gold, -lined with purple satin, and in them were so -many beautiful emeralds and rubies that it would -hurt your eyes to look at them. In his garden -grew the rarest of flowers; roses that had been -brought from England and yellowish brown and -purple orchids from Brazil; iris, lilac, cherry -blossoms, and St. Joseph’s lilies were there, too, -from all the four corners of the earth. In his -stables there were Arabian horses and splendid -dogs: deerhounds and greyhounds, and had there -been St. Bernards in those days, he no doubt -would have had some of them, too. In the Palace -there were wonderful ancestral paintings, -beautiful furniture, table service of pure gold, -and glass of the rarest cut. Best of all, there -was his very dear Queen Wife and the little -prince who would be King when he grew up. It -was the sunniest of days when the prince came. -The Queen Mother had longed for a son and -heir for a very long time. She dreamed one night -that when the King had grown to love her very<span class="pagenum" id="Page_136">[136]</span> -much she would be given a son; you know, there -can only be children where there is love. The -dream made her more pure and lovely than ever; -her thoughts and her ways so delighted the King -that he learned to love her more than he thought -a mortal could love. And so, just as the rosebush -grows until it is lovely and old and wise -enough to be a mother, and then the seed develops -in it under the petals and finally wins strength -and goes away on the breeze to take root for itself -and become a rose child, so the seed was born -within the Mother Queen. While it was gaining -strength within her, she kept her thought cheerful -and clean, so that when her child came he would -be cheerful and clean always. Then came the sunniest -of days; just the day for a Prince’s birth, -and early in the morning the King was allowed -to come to his wife’s room and there, beside -her, on a soft little cushion, was his son, the -Prince.</p> - -<p>“You can well believe that the King was filled -with gladness. He went to the balcony of the -Palace with the tiny baby in his arm and held it -up so that all the subjects could see it. They<span class="pagenum" id="Page_137">[137]</span> -cheered and the bronze church bells rang and -there was gladness throughout the kingdom.</p> - -<p>“From the wisest of the courtiers, guardians -were chosen for the Prince. There was the chief -astrologer to teach him the knowledge that was -in books. The grey-haired old Lord of The Park -taught him the beauty of flowers and the song -of the bird, and the Master of The Whip showed -him the correct way to trot a horse and the manner -in which a King’s son should hold his sword. -So, surrounded by wealth and the dearest of parents -and the wisest of teachers, Prince Winfred -grew strong and wise. At the time of my story -he was about ten years old, the finest young prince -you have ever seen, only of course you have never -seen a prince.</p> - -<p>“You would think that, with all his wealth -and splendor, he would be perfectly happy, but -he wasn’t. You see, one day he was riding down -the Park road on his white horse and he saw -through the Castle gates a farmer’s boy pass by -on a burro. It was a perfectly good, young grey -burro with a collar of wild flowers and tinkling -bells hanging from it. As soon as Winfred saw<span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">[138]</span> -it he knew that he did not have everything in -the world. He made up his mind that he wanted -a burro very much. He told his wish to old Esau, -the astrologer, but Esau raised his hands in horror -and said it would be disgraceful and undignified -for His Grace to ride a burro. He would speak -to the Master of The Whip, he said, and order -new horses. That was not what the Prince wished -for; he had plenty of horses already. He did -not know just why he wanted a burro; personally, -I think I can guess. There was something simple -and modest in the small creature that would have -been a welcome change from the show and pomp -of the Castle. So Winfred went to the Lord -of The Park and told him his desire; that proud -official sneered rather disrespectfully and said:</p> - -<p>“‘Perhaps Your Highness desires a goat, too, -to milk when you tire of the burro.’</p> - -<p>“Winfred almost lost his temper, but he remembered -that Princes had to be dignified, so he -went to his father, the King, and in a most proper -fashion, said:</p> - -<p>“‘Your Majesty, I have a request to make.’</p> - -<p>“It pleased the King to be asked favors by<span class="pagenum" id="Page_139">[139]</span> -his son, and so he smiled and demanded what it -might be.</p> - -<p>“‘If it please you, Sire,’ said Winfred, ‘I -would like a burro.’</p> - -<p>“‘A burro?’ said the King. ‘What will you -do with a burro?’</p> - -<p>“‘Ride him,’ said Winfred.</p> - -<p>“At first the King laughed at the idea of seeing -his son and heir astride a donkey, but when -he found that the boy was serious he went into -a rage and Winfred crept away, miserable and -frightened. Out into the Park he went and lay -down under a large oak, where he wept in a -most unprincely manner. He wept until the tears -were smeared all over his silk collar and ran -down his neck. You should have seen him; one -would never have guessed that it was a prince -sprawled there, for all the world like a badly -trained baby. He really was unhappy, though, -so you could not blame him altogether.</p> - -<p>“He cried and cried until he heard a rustling -above him in the tree. He looked up, and perched -on a branch just above his head was a small person, -not a great deal larger than a pocket-knife.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_140">[140]</span> -It was a girl-person, dressed in bright green, -with the tiniest of green hats on her bit of sunny -hair. She looked down at Winfred and frowned.</p> - -<p>“‘What do you want?’ demanded Winfred.</p> - -<p>“‘Stop crying,’ said the girl-person.</p> - -<p>“‘You are disrespectful,’ said Winfred. ‘I am -the Prince.’</p> - -<p>“‘I don’t care who you are,’ said the girl-person. -‘I wish you would stop crying.’</p> - -<p>“Winfred was so surprised at her lack of respect -that he forgot to cry for a moment, but -he soon began again.</p> - -<p>“‘Stop it, I say,’ said the little thing. ‘Stop -it! I hate you when you do that.’</p> - -<p>“Winfred cried on.</p> - -<p>“Then the girl-person commenced to coax. -‘Please,’ she said, ‘stop and I will give you any -wish you ask of me.’</p> - -<p>“‘Why should I stop?’ asked Winfred. ‘And -who are you that you can grant wishes to a -prince?’</p> - -<p>“‘You should stop,’ said the girl-person, ‘because -I hate tears, and I can grant wishes, because -I am a fairy.’</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_141">[141]</span>“‘That is very nice,’ said Winfred. ‘I’ve -always wished to meet a fairy. Are they all like -you?’</p> - -<p>“‘Silly,’ said the fairy. ‘Of course not. I -am the laughter fairy; I go about the world collecting -children’s smiles and giving them to solemn -grown-ups. I’m much nicer than most of the -fairies; I think I am the nicest fairy there ever -was.’</p> - -<p>“‘You conceited creature,’ said Winfred. ‘You -are not at all nice.’</p> - -<p>“The fairy laughed and reached down a tiny -foot and kicked Winfred in the nose.</p> - -<p>“‘Don’t be stupid,’ she said. ‘I didn’t really -mean that. There are other fairies as nice—almost—as -I am. And I’m not a creature and I -wish you wouldn’t call me one. I’m a fairy and -my name is—guess what?’</p> - -<p>“‘Christine,’ guessed Winfred.</p> - -<p>“‘How silly! Christine is not a fairy name at -all. Christines are always fat and good cooks. -My name is Merrylip. Do you like it?’</p> - -<p>“‘Pretty well,’ said Winfred. ‘What does it -mean?’</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_142">[142]</span>“‘Nothing. It’s just a name, and names never -mean anything.’</p> - -<p>“‘Oh!’ said Winfred.</p> - -<p>“All at once Merrylip commenced to laugh; -laughed so hard that her little foot got tangled -in a spiderweb and she almost ruined the web -getting loose.</p> - -<p>“‘Stop it,’ said Winfred. ‘I can’t see anything -funny.’</p> - -<p>“‘You are funny,’ said Merrylip.</p> - -<p>“‘Why?’ demanded Winfred, and showed -signs of remembering that he was the King’s son -and entitled to respect.</p> - -<p>“‘Because,’ said Merrylip.</p> - -<p>“‘Because what?’</p> - -<p>“‘Because I asked you to stop crying and I -talked to you a little and you had to stop.’</p> - -<p>“‘Didn’t. I stopped because you said you -would grant me a wish.’</p> - -<p>“‘I forgot,’ said Merrylip. ‘What do you -want?’</p> - -<p>“In a flash Winfred remembered what he -wanted more than anything else in the world.</p> - -<p>“‘Please—a burro,’ he said.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_143">[143]</span>“‘A burro?’ said Merrylip, much surprised. -‘Why in the world do you waste a good -wish on a burro? There are much nicer -things than that to ask for. Wish, why don’t -you, for heaps of money, and then you can buy -anything!’</p> - -<p>“‘I have plenty of money,’ said Winfred. -‘And all the treasures I want. But a burro is -different. You can’t just buy them; you have -to be born not a prince to have one. I wish I -was a train-engineer or a policeman or a farmhand. -A prince has so many duties that it is tiresome. -When I am King I shall have a whole -stable full of burros.’</p> - -<p>“‘Then you won’t enjoy them at all,’ said -Merrylip. She was really wise for such a small -fairy. ‘You’ll get tired of them. People always -do when they have finally got what they wanted -very much.’</p> - -<p>“‘I wouldn’t,’ said Winfred. ‘I am different.’</p> - -<p>“‘I bet you,’ said Merrylip.</p> - -<p>“‘Bet what?’</p> - -<p>“‘Bet I will show you something nicer than -a burro; even nicer than two burros. You’ll be<span class="pagenum" id="Page_144">[144]</span> -perfectly happy for two hours—then you’ll want -to be a prince again and forget everything -else.’</p> - -<p>“‘You just say that because you are a girl,’ -said Winfred. ‘Girls never understand boys.’</p> - -<p>“‘I’ll prove it,’ said Merrylip. ‘Come under -my cape.’</p> - -<p>“‘I can’t,’ said Winfred. ‘I’m too big.’</p> - -<p>“‘That is easy,’ said Merrylip. ‘You must kiss -me on my ear, then see what happens.’</p> - -<p>“‘Kisses are horrid,’ said Winfred. Still he -was not going to take any chances of not having -his wish, so he reached up and just put the smallest -kind of a kiss on Merrylip’s ear. It tasted -like marshmallows. As soon as he touched her, -Winfred began to grow small. You have never -seen a boy as small as he became—about so big. -Then he climbed up and drew Merrylip’s cape over -him and away they went. Up over the very tops -of the trees, out across the Castle wall, down into -the valley, pop over a stream, high again so as -not to bump into a fat old oak, and—before you -knew it—they were right above the city. Far below -them were the people, walking about, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_145">[145]</span> -they didn’t, any of them, look larger than Merrylip.</p> - -<p>“‘Now,’ said Merrylip. ‘Be ready!’</p> - -<p>“Down they swooped right to the middle of -the street, where a whole dozen children were -playing London Bridges. They were rather dirty -children; their clothes were not at all nice and -their hair was mussed. As soon as the Prince’s -feet touched the cobblestones, he became his natural -size. Merrylip disappeared altogether, but -Winfred heard her buzzing about his ear, telling -him what to do.</p> - -<p>“You can imagine how surprised all the children -were when they found that a strange boy -had popped up out of nowhere. They gathered -around him and shouted, ‘Who are you?’</p> - -<p>“Winfred was going to say, ‘The King’s Son,’ -but Merrylip whispered in his ear, so he just -said, ‘Winfred.’</p> - -<p>“The children didn’t care very much who he -was, after all. You see, Merrylip had touched -his clothes with her lavender stick and they had -become old and dirty just like those of the others. -They decided that they would start another game:<span class="pagenum" id="Page_146">[146]</span> -Rum-ba-loo-pum-ba-loo. The oldest of them -counted out loud:</p> - -<p>“‘Eny, meny, miny, mo. Catch a fairy by the -toe. If he hollers let him go. Fairy, meny, miny, -mo. O-U-T spells out, with the Old Mother -Witch’s hat turned in—side—out.’ And Winfred -was out.</p> - -<p>“‘But I don’t know how to play,’ said Winfred.</p> - -<p>“‘It’s perfectly easy!’ they shouted. ‘You -know, the one who is out is It.’</p> - -<p>“‘How can you be It if you are Out?’ asked -Winfred.</p> - -<p>“They couldn’t explain, but that was the way -it was played. The one who was Out was It, and -he or she was called Mrs. Rumbaloopumbaloo. -She had to be the old witch and live on a stump of -a tree. That was all the home she had. Then -the children came up and said:</p> - -<p>“‘Mother Rumbaloopumbaloo, what are you -thinking of?’</p> - -<p>“Rumbaloopumbaloo would say the first letter -of the word. If it was ice cream, she would -say ‘I’; if it was music, she would say ‘M,’ and -so on. Then, if one of the children guessed right,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_147">[147]</span> -Mother Rumbaloopumbaloo would chase them all -and the one who was caught was It.</p> - -<p>“Up to Winfred came the children and said:</p> - -<p>“‘Mother Rumbaloopumbaloo, what are you -thinking of?’</p> - -<p>“‘It begins with B,’ said Winfred.</p> - -<p>“‘Books,’ said one.</p> - -<p>“‘Nope.’</p> - -<p>“‘Bells?’</p> - -<p>“‘Nope.’</p> - -<p>“‘Beans?’</p> - -<p>“‘No.’</p> - -<p>“Then a little girl, whom no one had noticed -before, said:</p> - -<p>“‘I know. It’s a burro.’</p> - -<p>“‘Uhu!’ shouted Winfred, and chased them -down the street. He caught the little girl who -had guessed rightly and whispered to her:</p> - -<p>“‘How did you know?’</p> - -<p>“‘Silly, silly,’ said the girl, for it was Merrylip, -grown big.</p> - -<p>“They played for a very long time, and Winfred -was never so happy before.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_148">[148]</span>“‘Isn’t this nicer than a burro?’ asked Merrylip, -and Winfred said:</p> - -<p>“‘A thousand times nicer.’</p> - -<p>“After a while they all were tired and didn’t -think the game was fun any more, so they took -up their hats and started for home.</p> - -<p>“‘You can come home with me for lunch if -you want,’ said one of the boys to Winfred. Winfred -whispered to Merrylip, and she said he might, -so they went. Only Merrylip made herself small -again and hid in the Prince’s pocket. They came -to a small hut, and the boy, whose name was -Michael, rushed in with Winfred after him. They -threw their hats on a chair and shouted, and in -came a woman, all fat and grey, with a gingham -apron. Michael jumped into her arms and -shouted: ‘Mother, I’ve brought a boy to lunch. -His name is Winfred.’</p> - -<p>“The fat Mother kissed Winfred; then they -sat down in the kitchen and had oodles of beans -and black bread.</p> - -<p>“‘Isn’t this nicer than burros?’ whispered Merrylip.</p> - -<p>“‘A thousand times nicer,’ whispered Winfred.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_149">[149]</span>“‘And nicer than dinner at home with servants -all about?’</p> - -<p>“‘A thousand times nicer.’</p> - -<p>“When they couldn’t eat any more, the old -Mother went to sleep in her chair, and Winfred -said good-by to Michael and went out.</p> - -<p>“‘Where now?’ he asked Merrylip.</p> - -<p>“‘Now the best of all,’ she answered.</p> - -<p>“Down the road they went to a large field, -where a grey burro was eating grass.</p> - -<p>“‘Get on,’ said Merrylip. Winfred patted the -burro on the nose, then climbed up. Away they -went, much faster than burros usually travel, rushing -across the fields till the wind hummed about -Winfred’s ears like music. They galloped up -across the hills and down into new grass valleys -that Winfred had never seen before.</p> - -<p>“‘Isn’t this nice?’ shouted Merrylip.</p> - -<p>“‘There is nothing nicer in the world!’ Winfred -shouted back.</p> - -<p>“‘Silly,’ said Merrylip.</p> - -<p>“On and on they rode until Winfred grew -tired.</p> - -<p>“‘Please,’ he said, ‘I would like to stop, now.’</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_150">[150]</span>“Immediately the burro disappeared and Winfred -was standing under a tree, with Merrylip -next to him.</p> - -<p>“‘Where do you want to go now?’ she asked.</p> - -<p>“‘I’m hungry,’ said Winfred.</p> - -<p>“‘Shall we go to the old Mother’s and have -more beans?’</p> - -<p>“‘I’d rather have fried chicken and strawberries,’ -said Winfred.</p> - -<p>“‘But the old Mother only eats beans.’</p> - -<p>“‘I can eat at home,’ said Winfred.</p> - -<p>“‘I’m tired of burros.’</p> - -<p>“‘Don’t you want to go back and play with -the children?’</p> - -<p>“‘No, they were dirty and disrespectful.’</p> - -<p>“‘You are horrid,’ said Merrylip. ‘But I knew -you would be this way.’</p> - -<p>“She thought a moment, frowning the tiniest, -most adorable frown.</p> - -<p>“Then, ‘I hate boys,’ she said, ‘especially selfish -ones. I am going to punish you for growing -tired so quickly of the things you wanted more -than anything else in the world.’</p> - -<p>“All at once there came a rush of wind, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_151">[151]</span> -Winfred was alone, and, to his horror, as tiny as -a string bean.</p> - -<p>“‘Merrylip!’ he called. ‘Don’t leave me -alone! I am frightened.’</p> - -<p>“But there was no answer.</p> - -<p>“Again he called: ‘I can’t go home if you -don’t come! My feet are so small and my legs so -tiny that I never would get there!’</p> - -<p>“Still there was no answer.</p> - -<p>“So how do you think he got home?”</p> - -<p>None of the children could guess.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said Flip, “it is nine o’clock and you -all ought to be in bed. So I’m not going to tell -you another word, and there will be a second -chapter to-morrow night.”</p> - -<p>“Please, please!” the children all shouted. -“We want to know now.”</p> - -<p>“Not a word,” said Flip.</p> - -<p>Then suddenly Walter sprang on to Flip’s -stomach and Edward Lee sat on his face and -Walter shouted for help. John got a rope, and -with the aid of Martha Mary they tied Flip to -the leg of the library table. The noise was something<span class="pagenum" id="Page_152">[152]</span> -terrific. In rushed Mother Dear and Father.</p> - -<p>“Here, here!” said Father. “What is the -noise about?”</p> - -<p>“Please,” said Martha Mary, “Walter is a -hero and Flip is a villain.”</p> - -<p>Then Mother Dear laughed, and when Mother -laughs Father always laughs, too. It really is -quite funny to see Mother laugh. She is becoming -just the least bit stout. Well, when Father -laughed, the children jumped on him, too, and -tied him to another leg of the table. Father tried -to look scandalized, but you could see a laugh -lurking out of the corner of his mouth.</p> - -<p>Said he, “I consider this very undignified.”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Walter, “it is jail. You have to -give bail before you can get out.”</p> - -<p>“And may I ask how much the bail is?” asked -Father, digging his hand into his money pocket.</p> - -<p>“It’s not that kind of a bail,” said Edward Lee. -“Mother Dear, what shall the bail be?”</p> - -<p>Mother Dear had a splendid idea. “We’ll punish -Father,” she said, “by making Flip sing, and -punish Flip by making Father sing.”</p> - -<p>Father did not want to, but the children would<span class="pagenum" id="Page_153">[153]</span> -not let him go, so he sang in an awful, awful -voice:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first1">“There once was a silly old whale</div> -<div class="verse">Who drowned himself in a pail.</div> -<div class="verse">Amongst folks it is said</div> -<div class="verse">There was room for his head,</div> -<div class="verse">But not the least bit for his tail.”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>“Oh, oh!” moaned Flip. “Spare me, spare -me!”</p> - -<p>So they spared him, but made him sing to -torture Father. Then it was the most surprising -thing. He sang in the softest, nicest voice, a -voice that just seemed to fit in with the firelight -and the “atmosphere”:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first1">“Way up above the blackest trees that tease the sky at night</div> -<div class="verse">A million young star children dance a merry, fairy dance.</div> -<div class="verse">The fat old moon comes through the clouds and giggles with delight</div> -<div class="verse">To see the myriad youngsters as they skip and hop and prance.</div> -<div class="verse">Then, when the night is growing old and skies are fading grey</div> -<div class="verse">A mother star comes softly out a lullaby to hum.</div> -<div class="verse">She warns the dancing children of the coming of the day,</div> -<div class="verse">For a very careful Mother is Mrs. Rumdidoodledum.”</div> -</div></div> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_154">[154]</span>Then the children looked out of the window and, -sure enough, Lady Rumdidoodledum was just appearing, -big and bright, above the pine trees.</p> - -<p>“Flip,” coaxed Martha Mary, “don’t you think -you could tell us just a bit of how Winfred got -home?”</p> - -<p>“To-morrow night,” said Flip, and so everyone -said good night and went to bed.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_155">[155]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIV</h2> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH WINFRED IS GIVEN THE MOST WONDERFUL<br /> -WISH IN THE WORLD, AND I ADVISE YOU<br /> -ALL TO READ IT AND LEARN WHAT IT IS, SO<br /> -THAT IF, SOME DAY WHEN YOU ARE LEAST EXPECTING<br /> -IT, A FAIRY COMES AND OFFERS YOU<br /> -A WISH, YOU WILL KNOW FOR WHAT TO ASK</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="smcap">The</span> following day came a surprise for the -children. While they were at their lessons Mother -Dear constantly looked at her watch and then -gazed out of the window. Martha Mary was sure -something was going to happen, but she could -not for a moment imagine what it was to be. -Finally Mother Dear could keep the secret no -longer.</p> - -<p>“Babes,” she said, “you may all put away your -books, and then I have something to tell you.”</p> - -<p>“Is it nice?” asked Edward Lee.</p> - -<p>“Yes—and no,” said Mother. “I want you to -be happy about it and be nice to Flip. You -see——”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_156">[156]</span>Martha Mary’s lips began to tremble. She -came to Mother and hid her face in her lap so -that the boys could not see her eyes. Mother -Dear smoothed the long curls that fell over -Martha Mary’s shoulders and patted her cheeks, -just as you would a baby’s. The boys did not -know what to think.</p> - -<p>Finally Martha Mary looked up and smiled the -most unhappy little smile imaginable, because -it was hard to make-believe.</p> - -<p>“I know,” she said. “I just knew it had to -happen.”</p> - -<p>“What, Dear?” asked Mother.</p> - -<p>“He is going away; I am sure he is.”</p> - -<p>Mother Dear’s eyes were all watery. “Yes,” -she said, “but you must not be selfish. Flip is -going to be very, very happy.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose it is the Jane-person,” grunted -John.</p> - -<p>Mother Dear frowned a little and then smiled -a perfectly good smile.</p> - -<p>“It is the Jane-person,” she said, “and I am -happy as happy can be. You see, Flip has received -a great deal of money for his book and so<span class="pagenum" id="Page_157">[157]</span> -the publisher wants him to come to New York to -discuss the work he is to do from now on. And -so Flip is going—going in a few weeks, but first -he is going to the City and he and Jane are to -be married, and John and Martha Mary are going -with Father and myself to the wedding. So, you -see, it is to be nice, after all.”</p> - -<p>“And,” said Liza, “isn’t my Flip ever, ever -going to come back no more?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly, Butterfly! In much less than a -year he will return.”</p> - -<p>“And live here?”</p> - -<p>Mother smiled. “I’m afraid not. But he is -to have a lovely cottage just a short distance down -the road and—— Ssh! Flip is coming. I want -you to be very nice to him and not say anything -about what I have told you.”</p> - -<p>Flip came in with a perfectly happy smile. Immediately -he saw that something was wrong. The -children were always more noisy when he came. -But he looked at Mother Dear and she nodded, -so he pretended to notice nothing.</p> - -<p>“Well, I’m here,” he said. “Supposing we -find out now what happened to Winfred.”</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_158">[158]</span>“Yes!” the children shouted, forgetting for -the moment that it might be the last story he -would tell them in a long time. (Personally, I -know that it wasn’t.)</p> - -<p>“Well,” said Flip (he always said “Well” -when he started to speak), “I’ll tell you, and -please, Martha Mary, will you sit on my knee -just this once while I tell it?”</p> - -<p>Martha Mary came and climbed to his knee -just like a baby and hid her face in his big coat, -because she was afraid of crying. Then Flip -coughed to clear his throat and told the second -chapter of Winfred’s story:</p> - -<p>“Now, let me see! Winfred was standing in -the middle of the field, alone, and he was no -larger than a string bean. Every time a small -breeze came along it picked him up, just like -a leaf, and carried him to another part of the -field. That was rather good fun at first, but after -a while it was unpleasant to have to fly whether -you would or not. So Winfred crept under a -wild rosebush and hid in the leaves, where he could -think without being disturbed. But thinking did -not do any good, for that would not make him<span class="pagenum" id="Page_159">[159]</span> -large again. He sat with his tiny face in his -hands and frowned. Then the sky grew dark -and it was night. Lady Rumdidoodledum and -thousands of star children came into the sky and -the moon appeared like the largest gold plate you -have ever seen. Soon voices were heard in the -field—voices of people calling and shouting, -‘Prince Winfred!’ They were the guards seeking -the lost boy. They tramped here and there and -everywhere and could not hear when Winfred -answered them, for his voice was as small as his -body. Once a guard came along, swinging a blue -lantern, and he almost stepped on Winfred. -Finally they said he could not be in that field, -so they went ahead, the men shouting and blowing -trumpets, and the women calling and moaning. -Last of all came the Queen Mother. She -did not speak or cry, but walked with her head -bowed and tears in her eyes. Winfred held out -his arms and called, ‘Mother Dearest!’ but she -could not see or hear him. And so she passed out -of sight with the others. Then Winfred crept -out from the wild rosebush and commenced to -climb the hill. It was a hard climb for his short<span class="pagenum" id="Page_160">[160]</span> -legs and he was very much out of breath when -he reached the top. He rested a moment and -then looked down. Far below him he saw the -ocean, grey and cold, and very great, reaching -all the way to the shores of Japan. Along the -beach the huge waves splashed like white horses. -The winds came skipping across the waters, -mussing them in all directions. Winfred gasped, -for he had never seen the ocean before. Then, -suddenly, he remembered—(and this is true, I assure -you) the first time you see or do anything, -such as eating the first grape of the season, or -seeing the first firefly, or anything like that, if -you make a wish it is sure to come true. So -Winfred reached out his arms to the sea and -whispered:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“‘Oh, ocean blue, oh, ocean grey,</div> -<div class="verse">I’ve never seen you before to-day.</div> -<div class="verse">Grant to me, oh, grant, I pray,</div> -<div class="verse">The wish I wish to you to-day.’</div> -</div></div> - -<p>“Out of the wildest of the waves skipped a -tiny veil of blue, waving and swaying across the -sky like a bit of smoke. Straight to Winfred it -came and fluttered to his feet. Then he saw that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_161">[161]</span> -it was a sprite, a tiny blue one, no larger than himself. -The water sprite was dressed like a Queen’s -page, all golden and blue, and he carried the -smallest imaginable trumpet in his hand. He took -off his hat and bowed.</p> - -<p>“‘Prince Winfred,’ he said, ‘I have come from -the salty sea with a message for you.’</p> - -<p>“‘I saw you coming,’ said Winfred. ‘I should -think you would lose your breath when you travel -through the water.’</p> - -<p>“‘One does,’ said the sprite, ‘if one keeps one’s -mouth open. But I breathe through my ears. -Why don’t you try it?’</p> - -<p>“Winfred tried, but he couldn’t.</p> - -<p>“‘Please,’ he said, ‘what is your message?’</p> - -<p>“‘I am Lovelight, the messenger of King Neptune -who rules the ocean,’ said the sprite. ‘King -Neptune’ (he said ‘King’ like ‘kink’) ‘heard -your wish and he says that he will grant it, because -he likes to have people believe in him. What -will you wish?’</p> - -<p>“‘I wish——’ said Winfred.</p> - -<p>“‘Wait!’ said Lovelight. ‘Don’t be silly and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_162">[162]</span> -wish for something that is not worth while. And, -for Goodness’ Sake, don’t wish for a burro!’</p> - -<p>“‘How did you know about that?’ asked Winfred.</p> - -<p>“‘Why, as soon as Merrylip left you she came -straight to the sea to tell all the waves and collect -laughs from them. When they heard that -a King’s Son had asked for a burro, they laughed -so hard that the sailors all thought a storm was -coming up.’</p> - -<p>“‘I could choke Merrylip,’ said Winfred, although -he laughed himself. ‘But,’ said he, -‘I do not know how to make a worth-while -wish.’</p> - -<p>“Lovelight came close and put his lips to Winfred’s -ear.</p> - -<p>“‘There is one wish,’ he said, ‘that is more -wonderful than anything else in the world. Shall -I tell it to you?’</p> - -<p>“‘Please do!’</p> - -<p>“‘Well, wish that any wish you make at any -time, as long as it is sensible, will come true. You -see, that is really only one wish.’</p> - -<p>“‘And will it come true?’</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_163">[163]</span>“‘Certainly.’</p> - -<p>“So again Winfred looked out to the sea and -said:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first">“‘Oh, ocean blue, oh, ocean grey,</div> -<div class="verse">I’ve never seen you before to-day.</div> -<div class="verse">Grant to me, oh, grant, I pray,</div> -<div class="verse">The wish I wish to you to-day!’</div> -</div></div> - -<p>“Then he added: ‘I wish that any wish I make -at any time will come true as long as it is -sensible.’</p> - -<p>“When he stopped, a golden light ran across -the waters.</p> - -<p>“‘You see,’ said Lovelight, ‘Neptune is smiling. -He says he will grant your wish. Try -once!’</p> - -<p>“‘All right,’ said Winfred. ‘I wish that Merrylip -would come back.’</p> - -<p>“Almost immediately Merrylip came skipping -through the grass, with her golden hair waving -in the moonlight. Winfred put his arms about -her and kissed her on the nose. ‘Please,’ he said, -‘I wish, Merrylip, that you would not think me -hateful any more.’</p> - -<p>“‘Smile, Silly!’ said Merrylip. ‘And I won’t.’</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_164">[164]</span>“So Winfred smiled and that part of his trouble -was ended.</p> - -<p>“‘Now,’ said Lovelight, ‘I must return to King -Neptune.’</p> - -<p>“‘I wish you a pleasant journey back,’ said -Winfred.</p> - -<p>“‘Thanks,’ said Lovelight, and skipped into the -sky.</p> - -<p>“‘I wish you would give the King my regards,’ -Winfred called after him, and Lovelight had a -pleasant journey and gave the King Winfred’s -regards as soon as he arrived.</p> - -<p>“‘Now,’ said Merrylip, ‘I don’t suppose you -will have any more to do with me.’</p> - -<p>“‘But I will,’ said Winfred. ‘I don’t suppose -you will have any more to do with me.’</p> - -<p>“He didn’t really mean it to be a wish, although -he wanted it very much, but he forgot -that every time he said ‘I wish’ it would come -true. So Merrylip stayed and that is why, even -when he grew up and was King, Winfred always -smiled.</p> - -<p>“‘Next on the programme is Home,’ said Winfred. -‘I wish I was my regular size and was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_165">[165]</span> -sitting on Mother’s lap and she was singing to me, -and Merrylip was hiding in my pocket, and things -were just as though I had never gone away at -all.’</p> - -<p>“Almost before he had finished the very long -sentence, it came true. Winfred found himself -on his Mother’s knee (although he was a pretty -big boy to be held that way) and she was pressing -her lips on his hair and humming him a Queen -Song. In his pocket slept Merrylip and no one -knew it excepting Winfred, because she was so -tiny that, even when she sneezed, people could -not hear her. And so everything came out well, -after all, you see.</p> - -<p>“Later, Winfred grew to be King, and with his -wonderful wish made his people the happiest on -earth, for when anything sensible had to be arranged -he needed but to wish and it would come -true. As a matter of fact, it was fortunate that -Merrylip was always there, for often he thought of -silly wishes and then Merrylip would pinch his -ear and he would not make them. And this is -all.”</p> - -<p>“Well, it is a relief to know that he got home<span class="pagenum" id="Page_166">[166]</span> -all right,” said John. John was forming the -habit of using long words. It would have been -just as easy for him to say “glad” as “relief.”</p> - -<p>Then Martha Mary climbed off Flip’s knee, -and he held her hands and she leaned forward and -whispered in his ear:</p> - -<p>“I’m sorry as sorry can be, Flip Dear, that -you are going away, but I am happy because you -and Jane will be happy.”</p> - -<p>Flip smiled and gazed out of the window, and -then took Martha Mary into his arms and kissed -her, and the boys all shouted, and Martha Mary -rushed from the room, all red and happy.</p> - -<p>And so Flip told the last but one of his stories -before he went to New York, and, as you shall -see, the last one I had nothing to do with.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_167">[167]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XV</h2> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="hangingindent"> -<p>IN WHICH, FOR THE FIRST TIME IN A LONG TIME,<br /> -I DO NOT TALK AT ALL, BUT AM WELL CONTENT<br /> -TO SIT QUIETLY BY AND LISTEN TO THE<br /> -LOVELY NEWS THAT L. H. D., WHO, YOU WILL<br /> -REMEMBER, I TOLD YOU ABOUT IN THE PREFACE,<br /> -HAS BROUGHT</p> -</div></div> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="smcap">One</span> gloriously sunny morning Liza opened her -grey eyes wide, yawned, and decided that she -would really stay awake and consider the business -of the day. She sat up in her little crib, -looking adorably pink and white and very huggable, -with her tousled golden curls playing hide -and seek with each other on her neck. Across the -room, in her own bed, still sound asleep, lay -Martha Mary.</p> - -<p>“Sister Lazy Bones,” thought Butterfly, and -wondered how anyone could want to sleep when -Mr. Cock Robin was singing such a splendid -song in the vines at the windows. Liza looked<span class="pagenum" id="Page_168">[168]</span> -around the room expectantly, then the corners -of her mouth drooped pitifully, and a big tear -rolled down her cheek. For where was Mother -Dear this beautiful morning? Never before, as -long as Liza could remember, had she failed to find -Mother bending over her when she awakened, with -a big kiss waiting in the corner of her mouth for -her baby daughter.</p> - -<p>Just at that minute, luckily, Nurse Huggins -came in, smiling, oh, so happily! Liza, of course, -just couldn’t help smiling, too, though she had not -any idea at all why she was so glad.</p> - -<p>“Please,” said she, “where’s my Muvver -Dear?”</p> - -<p>(She never took time to say Mother quite distinctly, -though she really could if she wanted -to.)</p> - -<p>Nurse just laughed mysteriously, in the annoying -way that grown-ups sometimes have, kissed the -little Butterfly, and bade her get quickly into her -wrapper and slippers. By this time Martha Mary -was awake, too, and following Liza’s example. -In another moment the two children were standing -before Mother Dear’s door, which was very<span class="pagenum" id="Page_169">[169]</span> -quietly opened from the inside by a brown-eyed -lady, dressed all in white, whom they had never -seen before. Mother lay in the big, four-poster -bed, looking a little pale and a little tired, but -oh, so “smily.” Right next to her was a little -cradle, all blue lace and ribbons, and inside— Guess -what! There was a baby, a teeny, tiny bit -of a one, all red and wrinkled, and not half so big -as Liza’s doll. At first Martha Mary could only -look from the big bed to the cradle and then -back again. Then, when they realized what a -wonderful present Mother Dear had given them, -they nearly smothered her with kisses. No one -said a word, because, you see, when a person is -really and truly happy they can’t talk much because -of the choky feeling in their throat. But -after Martha Mary and Liza had each touched the -crumpled rose-leaf hands of the new baby, and -looked into its tiny face.</p> - -<p>“Please,” said Mary, “is it a sister or a -brother?”</p> - -<p>Mother laughed, then,—she just couldn’t help -it. How silly she had been not to have told -them!</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_170">[170]</span>“It’s a sister, Ladykin Dear,” said Father, who -came into the room just in time to hear the question. -“And she is just as glad to see you as you -are to see her, only she sleeps so much that she -hasn’t time to tell you so, herself.”</p> - -<p>While Father was speaking Liza’s eyes had -grown very wide indeed, for the tiny sister had -yawned, then opened her eyes, and was looking -straight at Liza.</p> - -<p>“Muvver Dear! Father!” said she excitedly, -“she is going to talk to me.” Then Butterfly’s -golden curls, which just reached to the top of -the cradle, bent over anxiously toward the little -bald head of the new baby. No one spoke for -at least a minute, which was evidently long enough -for Miss Little Sister to deliver her message, for -at the end of that time, away flew Liza across the -room like a little sunbeam, dancing and singing,</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="first1">“I know a secret I won’t tell you,</div> -<div class="verse">Sister told me and it is true.”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>No amount of begging on the part of Martha -Mary could persuade Liza to tell what the little -stranger had said. I am sorry to say that Mary<span class="pagenum" id="Page_171">[171]</span> -felt just the least bit jealous, for she didn’t see -why Liza should be the only person in the family -to know such wonderful things. Just as the two -children were leaving the room, Liza went over to -the big bed, took Mother Dear’s hand and -kissed it.</p> - -<p>“Baby says her name’s ‘Midge,’” said Butterfly. -“That is part of the secret.”</p> - -<p>Everyone smiled and was glad.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said Father, “Midge it shall be, although -her really, truly name is to be ‘Margaret,’ -just like Mother’s.”</p> - -<p>Liza’s eyes fairly danced with delight at the -news, and Martha Mary had to keep a very tight -hold on her lips, so as not to shout how happy she -was, and so awaken Miss Midge.</p> - -<p>No one could seem to eat any breakfast that -morning, though there were delicious berries from -the garden, with mush, and new-laid eggs, and -the thickest cream that Cow Bess could give. -The boys had been introduced to Miss Margaret -Sherman, the second, while Liza and Martha -Mary were dressing, so it was small wonder that -with the new addition to the family to discuss the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_172">[172]</span> -importance of such an every-day occurrence as -breakfast faded to almost nothing.</p> - -<p>“She’s not so much,” said Walter, with a rather -disgusted look, while he balanced a raspberry -on the end of his fork. “Little bit of a red thing -without any hair at all! and, do you know, it -hasn’t even a single tooth.”</p> - -<p>“Well, supposing it hasn’t,” said John, his -pride very much hurt at the idea of a sister of -his not being perfect, “it’s much happier without -them, I’m sure. Doesn’t have to bother with any -old dentist.”</p> - -<p>“John! Walter! How can you?” said Martha -Mary, almost in tears. “You are simply -hateful to talk like that about the loveliest baby -there ever was. You ask Miss Mason if she -isn’t. I heard her tell Father that Midge was a -‘perfectly normal child,’ and although it sounds -awful, he looked so happy that I know it must -be something nice.”</p> - -<p>“But where did she come from, my Sister -Midge Margaret?” said Liza, who had been perfectly -still ever since she had left Mother Dear’s -room. No one knew, but Edward Lee suggested<span class="pagenum" id="Page_173">[173]</span> -that they find Flip, and perhaps he could tell -them. So away they all scampered, but not a -trace of him could they find. Just as they were -about to give up, Liza spied him way down in -the sunken garden, his arms full of baby roses -which he had gathered for the baby in the house -who looked so like a rose herself. The children -had never before seen him look so happy, except -the day that Jane came and his book was accepted. -So, of course, they knew it would be easy to get -him to tell a story. Martha Mary took his hand -and patted it and said:</p> - -<p>“Please, Flip, we would like a really and truly -story about Margaret.” Flip was delighted and -said he had intended to tell one, anyway, and -was coming to look for them.</p> - -<p>“For,” said he, “I am very, very happy to-day, -Ladykin Dear, so you shall have the nicest -story I know how to tell.”</p> - -<p>And this is what he told them—the story of -Little Sister Margaret:</p> - -<p>“Did you ever wonder, Children,” he began, -“when you look at the sky at night, and see the -millions of fairy stars twinkling and dancing up<span class="pagenum" id="Page_174">[174]</span> -there, just why they are so bright and happy? -Well, I’ll tell you the reason. It is the most -wonderfullest secret there ever was, and the only -people who are allowed to know it are the ones -who love the star children very much.”</p> - -<p>“I do,” said Liza. “Please tell me!”</p> - -<p>“Me, too—and Me—and Me—and Me,” came -in chorus from the others.</p> - -<p>“Now,” Flip continued, “you all know that -everybody and everything in the world must have -some use, no matter how little it may be. It is -just the same in Star-land, though most silly -people never think what the little twinkling lights -are for. Do you know that every single one of -them, down to the teeniest, tiniest baby, that you -can hardly see, is a world of loveliness all by -itself? There is the Rose Star, where gloriously -deep red roses, and little shy yellow buds and -pink lady-roses grow, and the air is sweeter than -the sweetest perfume you can imagine. Then -there is the Forget-me-not Star, all covered with -the little blue flowers that look like Sister Margaret’s -eyes; and the Violet Star, and Pansy -Land, and Sun Flower Place (very large and important)<span class="pagenum" id="Page_175">[175]</span> -and heaps and heaps of other flower -stars whose names I have forgotten. Of course -there is Fairy Story Star, too, where Puss in -Boots, and Little Red Riding Hood, and Cinderella, -and Jack the Giant Killer, and all the rest of -them live. Right near IT is the Grown-Up Book -Star, where there are so very many people that -they never get time to know each other. But the -most important star, outside, of course, of the -Music Land Star and the Bird Star where the -loveliest of songs come from, and really, even -more important than them, is—guess who! Butterfly -Dear!”</p> - -<p>“Lady Rumdidoodledum,” said Liza, without -even stopping to think.</p> - -<p>“Right,” said Flip, “and that is just whom I -am going to tell you about.”</p> - -<p>“But I thought it was to be about baby sister,” -said Martha Mary, rather disappointedly, for -she really could think of nothing else this morning.</p> - -<p>“It is about them both, Impatient,” answered -Flip.</p> - -<p>“You see, since Lady Rumdidoodledum is the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_176">[176]</span> -biggest and brightest and happiest star of them -all, she must of course have something very nice -to make her so glad. Now, what do you suppose -it would be that is even lovelier than all the -loveliest flowers or books, or birds, or anything -else that you can think of?”</p> - -<p>“Give up,” said Walter, although everyone -was much too busy listening to Flip to pay any -attention.</p> - -<p>“I know,” said Martha Mary, her eyes shining. -“It’s Babies.”</p> - -<p>“Exactly, Ladykin Dear,” answered Flip. -“Lady Rumdidoodledum is the Baby Star, and -she shines specially for little children all over -the world. I must tell you about her. There are -oodles and oodles of babies living there, creeping -and laughing and cooing all day. They are -happy as happy can be, for they have the most -adorable little playmates that you ever saw. -They are little fairy creatures, scarcely as large -as Martha Mary’s finger-nails, and they live in the -soft, silky green centers of eucalyptus blossoms. -When a Mother down here on the earth wants a -little boy child or girl child very badly, she<span class="pagenum" id="Page_177">[177]</span> -goes out into the woods and picks a eucalyptus -blossom. Then, if she is very wise she opens it, -whispers her wish, and lets out the tiny creature -inside, who flies away up beyond the clouds in -the gentle arms of the Southeast wind, straight -to Lady Rumdidoodledum. There, the first thing -the little fairy-person sees is a big silver cloud. -She goes right through it, for she is both a fairy -and a dream and can do many wonderful things. -Right there, who do you think is waiting? A -smiling Mother-person who looks like your Mother -Dear, as well as every other Mother in the world.</p> - -<p>“‘Happy Day, Little Dream,’ she says, which -is Rumdidoodledum for ‘How do you do?’ The -little creature whispers the message of the Mother -who sent her from earth, then flies back to -tell her that all is well, and her wish will be -granted.</p> - -<p>“Well, one lovely evening, several months ago, -just after the sun had set and the sky was all -rosy and gold in the west, your Mother Dear -went out for a little walk in the garden with -Father. Lady Rumdidoodledum had just come -out and was shining very brightly over the top<span class="pagenum" id="Page_178">[178]</span> -of the big eucalyptus tree. Mother Dear saw her -first; she always does, you know. So, she wished -very, very hard for another little daughter, at -the same time opening the eucalyptus blossom -that she held in her hand. There was a little -breeze at that moment, and away flew the tiny -creature. When she reached the Baby Star, she -stayed a very, very long time indeed. For she -was most particular for so small a personage and -wished to find just the very sweetest of all the -Rumdidoodledum babies to be Margaret Sherman. -So she searched and searched but none of -them suited exactly, until way off in a corner she -found what she was looking for: an adorable -little golden-haired mite with eyes that danced -and were the color of forget-me-nots. Then the -fairy-person knew that she had found the right -little sister for John, Martha Mary, Walter and -Edward Lee and Liza, so she flew off, happy as -happy could be.</p> - -<p>“Ever since, Mother Dear has been waiting, -waiting for her dream to come true. This morning, -just as Lady Rumdidoodledum was fading -from the sky, the Baby-person arrived, for all<span class="pagenum" id="Page_179">[179]</span> -the world as lovely and pink as the dawn that -brought her.</p> - -<p>“That, Butterfly Dear, is the story of Little -Sister Margaret, the dearest of all Lady Rumdidoodledum’s -children. And that, you see, is the -reason that Mr. Cock Robin sang so happily outside -your window this morning and the flowers -were all so gay and the sky so blue and bright. -You see, all the world is happy at the sound of -a baby’s voice.</p> - -<p>“Listen, there she is, calling now, for someone -to come and love her.”</p> - -<p>“I do,” said Butterfly Liza. “And I—and I—and -I—and I,” sang all the others.</p> - - -<p class="center">FINIS</p> - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="blockquot"> -<p class="ph2"><span class="u"><i>THE “MOTHER DEAR” BOOKS</i></span></p> - - - - -<p class="ph2">THE GOLDEN SPEARS AND<br /> -OTHER FAIRY TALES</p> - -<p class="center">By EDMUND LEAMY</p> - -<p class="center">With a preface</p> - -<p class="center">By JOHN E. REDMOND, M.P.</p> - -<p class="center"><b><i>Illustrated. Small 4to, cloth. Net $1.00</i></b></p> - - -<p>“‘<b>The Golden Spears and Other Fairy Tales</b>’ is a book of absorbing -interest for children, and will be read with pleasure by -grown-up people. It is by the Irish writer, Edmund Leamy, who -understood the child nature and loved to minister to it. The delight -which children have in the world of fields and flowers, birds -and blue skies, finds abundant expression in the stories. In each -tale the dramatic feature is well developed and holds the reader’s -interest to the end. The book has real literary merit, the author’s -style being graceful and well adapted to the child mind. There are -not enough such books in the world. Books that are free from -objectionable features and meet the child’s craving for the wonderful, -at the same time portraying the beautiful and noble in the world and -in human life, are very rare. Brightness, beauty, nobility of sentiment, -brave deeds, generous conduct, kindness, gratitude, fidelity, -appreciation of the good and true in humanity, kindness to the lower -orders of life, purity of thought, all find abundant expression in the -stories. There are seven of them in the volume. Each has an attractive -illustration drawn by Corinne Turner. They are printed on -paper of an excellent quality and handsomely bound in cloth, with -an appropriate cover design in colors. Educators would do well -to consider this volume as well adapted to meet the need for suitable -reading matter in certain school grades.”—<i>The Springfield Republican.</i></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p class="ph2">THE FAIRY MINSTREL OF<br /> -GLENMALURE</p> - -<p class="center">By EDMUND LEAMY</p> - -<p class="center">Illustrated in color</p> - -<p class="center">By VERA CASSEAU</p> - -<p>A book of beautiful imaginative tales for children of all -ages, a companion to “The Golden Spears and Other Fairy -Tales” by the same author, which Mr. John E. Redmond, M.P., -pronounced the most winsome and educative of its kind.</p> - -<p class="center"><b><i>Small 4to. Cloth. 75c. net</i></b></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p class="ph2">THE HEART OF AN<br /> -ORPHAN</p> - -<p class="center">By AMANDA MATHEWS</p> - -<p class="center">Illustrated by W. T. Benda</p> - -<p>“‘The Heart of an Orphan’ introduces another lovable child -to the wealth of American child-lore.</p> - -<p>“Giovanna, the little Italian orphan, is so ingenuous and -natural as to suggest the boys and girls of Myra Kelly’s tales. -It is a book that should be known and loved.”—<i>The Boston Herald.</i></p> - -<p class="center"><b><i>12mo. Cloth. $1.00 net</i></b></p> - - -<p class="center"><small>PUBLISHED BY</small><br /> -<span class="large"><span class="smcap">Desmond FitzGerald</span>, Inc.</span><br /> -156 FIFTH AVENUE <span class="gap"> NEW YORK</span></p> -</div></div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="transnote"> -<p class="ph1">TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:</p> - - - -<p>Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.</p> - -<p>Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.</p> -</div></div> - - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LADY RUM-DI-DOODLE-DUM'S CHILDREN ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br /> -<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> diff --git a/old/66925-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/66925-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5749045..0000000 --- a/old/66925-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66925-h/images/frontis.jpg b/old/66925-h/images/frontis.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f46d962..0000000 --- a/old/66925-h/images/frontis.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66925-h/images/titlepage.jpg b/old/66925-h/images/titlepage.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9cc0051..0000000 --- a/old/66925-h/images/titlepage.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/66925-h/images/titlepagelogo.jpg b/old/66925-h/images/titlepagelogo.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c3b5771..0000000 --- a/old/66925-h/images/titlepagelogo.jpg +++ /dev/null |
